Inflame

Explosive - 3

Tessa Teevan

Prologue

FUCK, I'M gonna be a dad.

The thought goes through my mind, and I keep repeating it to myself as I try to process everything that happened since we left the bar.

I begin to replay the last thirty minutes in my head. When Lucy and I left Chris's show tonight, it suddenly dawned on me that she'd been acting weird all night. I figured she was still recovering from the illness that'd been bugging her over the past week because she hadn’t had anything to drink and she’d been quieter than normal. When we got to the parking lot, I tried to press her up against her car, to move in for a kiss, but she pushed me away.

"Not tonight, Kale," she protested—something she rarely does.

"Come on, Lucy," I coaxed, wrapping my arms around her. "We haven't gotten together since you've been sick. I've missed you."

Even though she and I are just the whole friends-with-benefits thing, I do miss her when she's not around. The truth is, if I were ready to settle down, it'd be with someone like her. But for now, we're both comfortable keeping it casual and fun. At least that’s what I kept telling myself.

She relented at my words, and when she nodded, I leaned in for a kiss. "Your place or mine?" I asked.

"Let's go to mine. Last time we were at your place, I found a tiny thong underneath your bed," she said, wrinkling her cute little nose.

Groaning at the memory, I shook my head. "I told you those were from a long time ago. I don't even remember whose they are."

"You're such a man whore, Kale Montgomery."

Not since you, I thought, but I played into it. "Yeah, and you love it."

Rolling her eyes, she got in her car and told me to follow her. When we got to her apartment, we were barely inside when I pulled her into my arms and pressed my lips against hers.

"I really have missed this," I admitted again, causing her to sigh against my lips as she wrapped her arms around my neck before returning the kiss.

Slowing down, she began speaking in between kisses. "Kale. We need to talk." Then she pulled away, breathless and flushed.

Not wanting to stop, I grasped her waist and pushed her back against the couch. "We'll talk after, babe. For the third time, I've missed you, and I can't wait any longer."

She lay down on the couch and pulled me down on top of her, pressing her hips into me. "Fine. We'll talk after," she relented.

For the first time in almost two weeks, I sank into Lucy Dawson, and it felt like heaven.

When we finished, she quickly got off the couch, dressed, and then began pacing the living room floor. A part of me was worried she was about to put the kibosh on our arrangement. I felt like she'd been pulling away lately, and I'd been worried there'd been more going on than just her being sick.

"What's going on, Lucy?" I asked, having never seen her like this—nervous, wringing her hands, and not looking at me. She's normally carefree and relaxed, things that drew me to her in the first place.

She stopped and finally looked at me as I was lounging naked on the couch. What do they say? If you've got it, flaunt it? Yeah, words to live by.

"Can you please put some damn clothes on? I can't concentrate when you're all sprawled out naked on my couch."

I grinned at her, but I complied by putting on my boxer briefs and jeans before sitting back down on the couch.

Watching as she closed her eyes and took a deep breath, I started to wonder what the hell was going on, not expecting what she was about to say.

Her eyes locked in on mine, and she set her jaw. "I think I'm pregnant."

Oh shit. "Whose is it?" I asked, and her eyes narrowed at the same time I realized that was the wrong fucking thing to say.

Putting her hands on her hips, she glared at me. "Considering you're the only person I've slept with in the last six months, why don't you take an educated guess?"

Oh. Shit. Was. Right.

"Ummm, are you carrying the next Holy Child?" I asked, joking around.

Apparently I was oh-for-two because that comment earned me another glare. Note to self: Do not joke with a potentially pregnant woman. Looks might kill.

"How was I supposed to know that? I have no idea what you did this summer, and our pillow talk never involves other people," I said. My heart started to race as the impact of her words began to penetrate my mind.

"Kale, I know we have this 'arrangement,' but that doesn't mean I'm sleeping around. I don't care what the hell you do, as long as you're safe, but I never screw two people at once."

"Hey, if I find the right girl, I might be able to change your mind," I joked, already forgetting my former note to self. Out of nowhere, a shoe hit me in the side of the head. "Hey!"

"Can you please be serious for once in your life?" she asked, her voice cracking slightly. I could hear the emotion in it, and I knew I had to take this seriously.

I exhaled slowly as I stood up. After crossing the room to her, I placed my hands on her shoulders to stop her from pacing. "Hey, come on. Maybe you're wrong. Have you taken a test?"

She sniffed, and even though she was avoiding my gaze, I could tell she was on the verge of tears. "No, but I'm late, can barely keep any food down, and my boobs are killing me."

I started telling myself that she was just being paranoid and everything would be fine.

"Do you have any tests here?" I asked, and she nodded.

"I'm too scared to take one, Kale. My life could change in three minutes and I'm not sure I'm ready."

"Our lives, Lucy. Come on. We’ll do this together," I told her. Gently taking her hand, I led her to the bathroom. "We might as well find out."

She rummaged around in a drawer before pulling one out. "Wait in my room, okay?"

"Sure thing, babe," I said as I pulled her in for a hug. I gave her a kiss on the forehead and started to leave, but I turned around at the last second. "Either way, everything's going to be fine," I let her know, even though I was trying not to panic myself.

So here I am, pacing her room, waiting for Lucy to piss on a stick, an act that might change my life forever.

I hold my breath when I hear the door open. She enters the room and immediately I know. Her eyes are rimmed red, and when they meet mine, she nods in confirmation.

Holy fuck. I'm going to be a dad.

Chapter 1

Kale

“JESUS, MONTGOMERY. What the hell’s gotten into you?” Charlie Davenport asks, grinning as she pretends to shake off the weak jab I just got in.

I usually never hold back when boxing with her because she’d kick my ass if I did, but today I’m in rare form, my heart not really into sparring. It’s been two days since I found out that Lucy is pregnant. And it’s been almost two days since she’s answered the phone when I called.

When she came out of the bathroom, she simply handed the test to me without saying a word. It didn’t even register that I was holding the stick she’d just peed on. All I could see was the big, bold digital word PREGNANT glaring back at me. Once the initial shock wore off, I set the test down and pulled her into my arms, but she didn’t return my embrace. Instead, she was stiff against me, unmoving even when I tried to hold her tighter.

“Come on. Talk to me,” I pled as I pulled away to look at her, but she was gazing down at the floor. I was about to force her head up when she finally lifted it. Tears were streaming down her face, and I felt helpless to stop them. I was still reeling from the shock of it all, and I wasn’t sure I could find the right words to comfort her.

Slipping my hand into hers, I led her to the bed, where she let me undress her. It was different than all the other times I’d taken her clothes off. The act wasn’t sexual by any means, but it felt more intimate than we’d ever been, and it was slightly unnerving the way I cared more about putting her at ease than stripping her down to her underwear. The only time I pulled away from her was when I stopped to take my own jeans off. Without speaking, we both lay down on the bed.

Lucy turned on her side, away from me, and I moved in behind her. When I wrapped an arm around her bare waist, my hand came up to rest on her flat stomach. Thoughts of how her belly would swell began to cross my mind, and surprisingly, excitement rushed through me.

There had been a time in my life when I wanted nothing more than a family and was thrilled at the idea of one, but that dream had been ripped away from me before I’d even begun to truly cherish the thought. Ever since then, I’d never let myself think about the prospects of my own family. That is, until now.

I pulled her into me, closer than usual when we slept in the same bed. I didn’t know why—if it was the sudden shift in our relationship or what—but I just wanted to be near her, to hold her, to comfort her even if I couldn’t find the words to do so.

Leaning in, I placed a kiss on her cheek before settling back in behind her.

“Everything’s going to be fine, Luce,” I told her, told myself, and prayed to God that I was right.

THE NEXT day, I woke up to a still sleeping Lucy in my arms, her legs tangled with mine. She must’ve turned in her sleep, and for once, I didn’t mind. We’d only actually done the whole cuddling thing once, so this was unusual for us. Taking a moment to look at her, I noticed how young and beautiful she looked while she was asleep, especially when she wasn’t all made up. Her dirty-blonde hair was falling around her shoulders, and a smile crossed my face when I noticed the freckles peppering her face. The bronze tan from the summer in the sun had barely faded.

When my eyes started traveling down her body, the memories of the night before came rushing back in. Pulling the sheet down, I took in the sight of her bare skin, covered only by a tiny bra and even tinier panties. Her breasts, small and perky, were rising and falling in rhythm with her breathing, and the thought of them growing had my morning wood getting even harder than usual. The idea of watching her body change as my child grew inside her was overwhelming. Before I could dwell on it, her eyes slowly opened and the green in them widened when she realized we were wrapped up in each other.

“Mornin’, babe,” I said, smiling at her as my hand rubbed small circles on her stomach. Her hand came up to mine and stilled my movements.

“Oh God,” she moaned, squeezing her eyes shut. Um, okay… Not exactly the response I’d been expecting.

“Lucy…” I started, but seconds later, she jumped out of bed, hand covering her mouth as she darted into the bathroom.

It didn’t take a rocket scientist to figure out what was going on, and even though the sight of puke makes me want to vomit myself, I got out of bed to make sure she was okay. She was hunched over the toilet when I walked in. I wasn’t sure what to do, so I sat down on the edge of the tub and replaced the hand she was using to hold her hair out of the way.

I’m not sure how long we spent in the bathroom, but eventually her stomach must’ve calmed down. That or she had nothing left to get rid of. Sitting up, she flushed and then looked at me, her face pale as she gave me a sheepish smile.

“I’m sorry you had to see that, Kale,” she said as she rose to her feet and went to brush her teeth.

Knowing I inadvertently helped contribute to the cause of what I was guessing was morning sickness, I shrugged it off. “Has it been like this the entire time?" I asked once she was finally done at the sink.

“Two weeks straight. I’m fine now though,” she replied as she walked back into her room.

As I followed her, I could almost feel the chill in the air as the vibe between us changed. Everything had always been so comfortable and easy with our friendship, relationship, whatever you want to call it. We never put a label on it. It’s fallen somewhere between friends with benefits and a little bit more than that, but neither of us had ever voiced that we wanted something exclusive. At least, not until last night when she told me she hadn’t been sleeping with anyone the whole time since I’d been back from Afghanistan.

The truth was, neither had I, and while the thought of her possibly being with someone else pissed me the fuck off, I wasn’t ready to make claims, and I didn’t think she was either. Now I’m wondering if I was wrong about that. In fact, I’m pretty damn sure I was, but last I knew, she was getting out of a relationship and wasn’t interested in another one. The way she was looking at me nervously when I walked back into her bedroom had me starting to worry. When I’d seen the test, I’d known that everything was about to change, but I guess I just hadn’t realized it would be this soon.

“Kale, I know we have a lot to discuss, and I really appreciate you being here and not running for the hills when you found out. But right now, I need some time alone to process all of this. To think about my options.”

Lucy’s words struck a chord, and I was reminded of the last time I’d heard someone say that very phrase to me. I could feel my face pale, and I hurried to think of what to say.

“Options? Can’t…can’t we discuss this together? After all, we made our baby together. We’re in this together, Lucy,” I emphasized, trying not to sound like I was panicking even though my heart was racing a hundred miles a second at the thought of what her options could be.

“Yes, of course. I just mean that I need time to think. That’s all. I won’t make any decisions without consulting you first. I promise,” she replied quickly before leading me to the living room, apparently desperate to get me out of her apartment. Placing her hand on my arm, she practically pushed me towards the couch, where the rest of my clothes were. “I just need time, Kale.”

Knowing it wasn’t going to go anywhere right then, I nodded and went about getting dressed. Lucy followed me to the door and went to give me an awkward side hug, but I wouldn’t let her. Instead, I turned into it and tightly wrapped my arms around her.

“Lucy Dawson, I promise you. We’re in this together, no matter what. You’re my best friend and so much more. Don’t forget it.”

I could feel her nodding against my chest, and when she pulled away, she gave me a wistful smile. “You’re mine, too. I just need some time.” Before I could respond, she gave me a small wave then closed the door in my face.

A short while later, I found myself back at her doorstep, but I didn’t let her know I was there. I had gone to the store and made a care package of sorts with crackers, Sprite, Gatorade, and her favorite vanilla almond bubble bath. If she wouldn’t let me be with her right now, then I felt like it was the least I could do. I set the box at her front door, knocked twice, and quickly walked away before she could see me.

All of a sudden, I’m pulled from my thoughts as a sharp pain bursts through me when a hard kick lands on my stomach. Before I can catch my bearings, Charlie takes my legs out, and she’s soon straddling me on the mat.

Grinning down at me, she gives a small cheer. “You almost had me a minute ago, Montgomery. Where’d you go?” she asks, looking at me suspiciously. Thoughts of Lucy cross my mind and I shake my head, not knowing what, if anything, Lucy has told her.

“Sorry, Davenport. I’ve just got a lot of things on my mind right now.”

Her eyes widen. “Oh my God. You know?” A hand comes up to clamp over her mouth and she gets up quickly. “Shit. My big freaking mouth. Umm, forget it, Kale.”

I watch as she paces the ring, and I get up, walking towards her. My hands grip her shoulders, stilling her movements.

“It’s fine, Charlie. I know. It’s just that she’s been avoiding me ever since.” I launch into a quick retelling of the night and what happened after, when Lucy practically shoved me out of her place. “She hasn’t talked to me since. She won’t answer my calls or my texts. Hell, I even tried Facebook messaging her, and she didn’t reply. And I know she saw it. I’m just worried about her,” I tell her sincerely, and her face softens at my words.

“Kale, this is kind of a big deal for her. Well, for both of you. She may need time and space, but she probably needs reassurance and support, too. And if she’s not answering her phone, well, you know where she lives.” Charlie slaps a hand on my back. “You two have a lot to figure out. But I’m rooting for you.”

“Yeah, I guess we do. Thanks, Charlie,” I agree, and I know she’s right.

Lucy may be trying to avoid me, but one thing she’ll have to learn is that I can be persistent as hell.

Chapter 2

Lucy

THE SOUND of the doorbell wakes me from my sleep, and when I look at the clock, I see that I’ve been napping for at least two hours on my couch. Inhaling deeply, I can almost smell the pinewood scent of Kale’s cologne still lingering from when we had sex right here just two nights ago. Two freaking nights ago, when every single thing in my life changed with one plastic, digital stick. Charlie once told me that Kale looked like walking, talking sex on a stick. Now I’m wishing she’d kept her damn mouth shut.

Ever since I so rudely pushed Kale out my door the other day, I’ve done nothing but sleep, watch T.V. and work on lesson plans when I have the energy. The whole thinking and processing things? Yeah, so didn’t happen. All I wanted to do when Kale left was make lists, just like I do to plan out my school days, but then he left a package at my door—an extremely sweet gesture I hadn’t been expecting. My mind was reeling from the thoughtfulness, even though it shouldn’t have.

Regardless of the lack of label on our relationship, he’s always been attentive—in and out of bed. That’s probably the confusing part of our relationship. Behind closed doors, we act as if we’re together, but we’re not, and in public, we’re nothing but friends. In all reality, he’s become one of my best friends over the past year and a half, and we just so happen to sleep together. And I just so happen to be in deep lust with him. Secretly, of course. The night I met Kale Montgomery, I knew I was in trouble. I just didn’t know how much.

Not long after he’d left, I heard a quick knock. I opened my door and saw no one there, almost missing the package at my feet. When I opened it, my silly little heart swelled. I took the box to the kitchen and unpacked it. Smiling at the contents, which were perfect for my queasy stomach, I set the drinks in the refrigerator. I grabbed the bubble bath and settled into the most relaxing bath I’d had in a really long time, courtesy of Kale.

The doorbell rings again, tearing me out of my thoughts. I go to answer it, surprised that it took him two whole days before showing up again. I feel bad for having ignored his phones calls all weekend, but I just couldn’t figure out what to say.

“Hold your freaking horses. In seven months, I’ll be waddling and you’ll have to wait even longer for me to get to the door,” I huff, swinging it open wide, but instead of Kale, Charlie’s on the other side, frowning as she looks me up and down.

“Sorry, no sweet and sexy, dimpled playboy here. Just me, your annoying best friend, wondering why in the hell your baby daddy was the one to tell me you do, indeed, have a baby daddy,” Charlie says, narrowing her eyes at me.

I told her on Friday night that I thought I was expecting, but after Kale came over and we confirmed it, I didn’t know what to do or what to think. Plus, I figured Charlie and Knox were in post-coital bliss from Knox’s public declaration of love, and the last thing they needed was morning-sickness-ridden, hormonal, bum-looking me hanging out on their doorstep, lamenting the errors of my faulty-birth-control ways, all the while painting a nursery in my head.

I’m feeling extremely bipolar when it comes to this pregnancy. I wasn’t lying when I told Charlie I was secretly excited about the possibility of being pregnant. My own childhood wasn’t the greatest, to say the least, and I looked forward to being the best mother I could be, regardless of the situation. But the moment I realized I had to include Kale in the equation, I panicked and burrowed into my couch, ignoring my phone and mindlessly watching Top Chef marathons for hours all while trying, and failing, to make lesson plans.

“Lucy!” Charlie snaps in my face, getting my attention. She waves her hands up and down my body. “What is this? When was the last time you showered?”

Looking down, I cringe at myself. I’m in my most comfortable sweats—synonymous for my oldest and rattiest sweats, complete with holes and all. The thin cotton tank top I’m wearing is practically see-through. My usual blonde curls are in a messy bun on the top of my head. I don’t even want to know what my face looks like right now. Probably puffy, with swollen eyes and swollen cheeks. Just a sign of what’s to come in the months ahead.

Grabbing a light track jacket off the coat rack next to the door, I cover up and wave her in.

“I haven’t been feeling well, and I’m sure you can figure out why. Sorry, Charlie, but I wasn’t exactly expecting company.”

She follows me into the living room and sits down on the couch next to me, raising her eyebrows as she takes in the sight of the room. Normally, I hate clutter, but I’ve done little more than watch reality TV. My hormones have been running rampant. I wasn’t lying when I told Charlie that I was excited at the prospect of being a mom. It wasn’t until I actually saw the digital PREGANT glaring back at me that reality started to sink in. Then, the moment Kale held me close and told me that we’re in this together, it suddenly felt all too real.

“So it’s positive?” she asks, getting right to the point.

“Yep,” is all I manage to say, and I cringe when her look turns to pity. “Don’t, Charlie. Don’t look at me like you’re about to tell me you’re sorry. Like this is a bad thing. I don’t want to hear that right now.”

She leans over and grabs my hand. “I wasn’t going to say that at all, Luce. I’m happy for you, even if this wasn’t exactly planned. I’ll be here for you through all of it, okay?

Giving her a small smile, I squeeze her hand before releasing it. “I know, I know. And I appreciate it. It’s just a little overwhelming right now, you know? I knew it. In the back of my mind, with all the changes in my body and mood, I knew I was, but a part of me didn’t actually believe it. I’m just trying to process it all.”

“How’d Kale take it? When you told him?”

I groan and fall back on the couch, not wanting to get into this, but I know Charlie won’t relent.

“That bad?” she asks, cringing at my reaction, and I shake my head.

“No, the complete opposite,” I admit, and as I retell the story, I start feeling like a complete ass.

Kale was so sweet, gentle, considerate even, and I practically threw him out of my house and have been avoiding him ever since. The thing is, I thought he’d turn around and run the moment he saw my tear-filled eyes. Instead, he wrapped his arms around me and let me know that everything was going to be fine. That confused me even more, so like a coward, I’ve been hiding out in my apartment ever since.

When I finish talking, I lean back against the couch, waiting for Charlie to reprimand me for my behavior. She’s always been the one with a calm head on her shoulders, while I’ve been more of the wild child, the loose cannon.

“All right, I know you want to yell at me, so let me have it,” I tell her, bracing myself.

“Lucy, I have no intention of yelling at you. But you have to admit, it’s pretty damn sweet the way he reacted. And the care package? What guy would think to do that?”

I shrug, not saying a word even though I know exactly what kind of guy would do that. What kind of guy did do that.

“I saw him earlier today. He misses you and he’s worried. You need to stop avoiding him.”

Looking up, I can see her watching me intently, waiting for my reaction. “You saw him? What’d he say? Was he fine? Did he mention me?” My cheeks flush when I realize I’m asking way too many questions, and I reel myself back in. I’ve hidden my feelings for Kale for too long to let them surface now, and of all people, I don’t need so-newly-in-love-the-sun-shines-out-of-her-ass Charlie to figure them out.

“Slow down, killer. I saw him at the gym, and he was distracted as hell when we were sparring. He may have mentioned that you’ve been avoiding him, and I put two and two together. Lucy, what are you thinking?”

“I have no idea. I’m thinking that I don’t know what to think. I know I can’t avoid him much longer, but I’m still just trying to wrap my head around it.” I simply shrug, because it’s the truth.

I know I’m going to keep the baby, and Kale’s going to want to be a father. I’ve seen the way he is with kids, especially with Lily, his goddaughter whom he adores. He’s a natural, and the thought of when we first met brings a smile to my face.

“What’s that grin about?” Charlie asks, eyeing me suspiciously.

“Nothing. Just thinking.”

She looks at me disbelievingly but doesn’t push it. “Have you told your mom?” she asks, knowing that Mom and I have a pretty close relationship.

Shaking my head, I look at Charlie. “What am I supposed to say? ‘Hey, Mom. Just calling to check in. Oh, by the way, I’m pregnant. No, I’m not dating the father. We were just engaged in some weird casual-fling type relationship, but for what it’s worth, he’s one of my best friends. That makes it okay, right? No? Yeah, I didn’t think so.’ Seriously, Charlie, you know about my family. She’s going to freak out.” I know that I’m right.

I’m that girl with the overdone sob story. I was an ‘oops’ baby and my daddy never wanted me. But being as stupid as he was, he married my mom, thinking that was the best thing to do. He was miserable, and he blamed her for having me and never let me forget it. So my having an ‘oops’ baby? Yeah, she’s going to flip her shit.

“Well, when you put it that way, I can see why you haven’t told her. I’m sure it’ll be fine. She loves you, and Kale’s nothing like your dad. She’ll love him.” She pauses, wrinkling her forehead. “Wait a minute. I thought Kale came to visit you when you were back home this summer?”

I can feel the blush creep over my face as I remember the Fourth of July weekend we spent on the beach. We hadn’t seen each other in weeks, and looking back, I know I was missing the hell out of him. I think he felt the same, because we’d barely gotten in that hotel door before he pressed me up against the wall, slid his hands under my dress, and ripped my panties off.

Charlie snaps, and I look at her, knowing my blush has to be deepening. “How the hell do you know about that?” I ask, going on the defensive rather than giving her the down and dirty details.

“Jace mentioned it a while back at the gym, but Kale wouldn’t elaborate on it. I figured it was a secret between you two, so I never brought it up. But, Jesus, Luce. Think about it. That guy driving down to Florida to spend the weekend with you screams a little bit more than casual to me.”

I shrug it off, not really wanting to talk about the emotional side of my relationship with Kale. “It was no big deal. Really. He had some time off and I had the weekend away from the restaurant. It was just good timing,” I tell her, knowing I sound less than convincing.

“What about your mom? How’d you go an entire weekend not introducing them?” she asks, being pushy as ever.

“He got a hotel for the weekend so we didn’t have to deal with the questions, and well, there’s no way Mom would’ve let us stay in the same room, no matter how old I am. I never bothered to bring him to the restaurant, and he most certainly wasn’t in a position to meet the parents.”

“Makes sense. Still. It’s pretty telling that he went to visit you when you were gone. I don’t know. I just don’t get you two, and I never have. Care to finally, once and for all, explain?” she asks, and I sigh, knowing that I might as well tell her the whole story.

I’ve always been vague about our relationship with her because I knew she wouldn’t understand it. She was in a solid relationship with Drew when I met Kale. Telling her all the dirty details about my no-strings-attached fling wasn’t high on my list of things to do. Before Knox, Charlie was kind of a prude. Thank God for that guy. Although, if I have to hear one more banging-on-the-car story, I may have to slash his tires.

Getting up, I walk to the kitchen, where I pour her a glass of wine, lemonade for myself. I hand her the glass and stare longingly at it for a moment. This is going to be a long damn nine months.

“Okay, Charlie. You want all the details. You’re going to get them, but let me warn you. It’s a really long freaking story.”

Her eyes light up as she settles in on the couch, getting comfortable so she can enjoy the story. I can’t believe I’m about to do this, but what the hell? Here. We. Go.

Chapter 3

May 2012

Lucy

I’M TRYING to grade homework—if you can call it that for second graders—but I can’t stop thinking about my latest relationship disaster. Eric and I were seeing each for a few months, and things were going pretty well. Well, I’d thought they were. When we met, we’d agreed to keep it casual. Neither of us had been looking for a serious relationship, and we’d decided that dating and having fun was the best option. It was exclusive but not serious. I was totally on board with that when he suggested it, but apparently, over time, he changed his mind. Last weekend, he sat me down and told me that he wanted more.

Thinking back on it, I remember the nervous look on his face when he grabbed my hand from across the table. We were just supposed to be going out for drinks, but instead, he surprised me by driving to Nashville. I was even more shocked when he pulled up to a posh restaurant. I was speechless as we got out of the car and he tossed his keys to the valet. Immediately, I knew something was up and dread started to settle in.

We were almost finished with our meals when he took hold of my hand. Clearing his throat, he looked deep into my eyes, and panic began to set in.

“Lucy, these past few months have been great, and I love spending time with you. You make me laugh more than anyone has in a really long time. When you’re not around, I’m wishing you were. I guess what I’m trying to say is that I’d like to move our relationship forward. End this whole casual aspect to it. I can see myself with you for a long time, and if it all works out, maybe even forever.”

A snort escaped me at the word forever, and I had to slap a hand over my mouth as mortification set over me. I liked Eric. I really did. He’s a great guy, but he’s not husband material—at least, not for me. For the time being, he was just someone to pass the time with, but apparently that was about to end.

His eyes widened, and he quickly pulled his hand away from me as he took a long swig of his beer. I did the same with my wine. He cleared his throat, and I felt like an asshole, not knowing how to respond.

“Um, well, I wasn’t exactly expecting that reaction,” he said, looking dejected.

I studied his features for a moment. He was extremely attractive, with messy blond hair and ocean-blue eyes. I never had a problem having a physical reaction to him, but when I looked at him, my heart didn’t leap like I’d expect it to from a guy I want to spend the rest of my life with.

“Eric, it’s not… I’m not… I don’t know. I like you, I do, but I’m not looking for anything serious or long term right now. I thought we were on the same page, and I’m sorry if I led you on or made you believe that I’d changed my stance on that, because I haven’t.”

He finished his beer and signaled for the check, and I realized that the date was going to end sooner than anticipated. The thought of an awkward car ride back to Clarksville was not a pleasant one.

“I know, Lucy. And you’re right. It’s just… As I’ve gotten to know you, I’ve realized that you’re exactly the type of girl I want to be with. I guess I was just hoping you felt the same.”

At the time, I was wishing I’d felt the same, but I couldn’t force myself to feel something that wasn’t there. To be honest, when I was younger, I’d thought I’d be married by age twenty-six with at least one kid, but once I’d graduated from college and started my teaching career, I’d found my independence and loved it. I’d pushed back any thoughts of settling down any time soon. After dating the same guy all throughout college, only to break up upon graduation, I’d been ready to just enjoy myself—and well, men. I guessed I’d finally gave credence to that awful—and undeserved—high school nickname, Loosie Lou. I’d figured that one day I’d meet someone who would make me want something more, and until I find him, I don’t have a problem with having a good time.

I sighed and finished my drink before looking at Eric. “I’m sorry, Eric. I really am,” I told him, and he held up his hand, signaling for me not to continue.

“It’s fine, Lucy. I guess that’ll teach me to propose casual dating with no expectations. Just forget I said anything.”

An uncomfortable silence settled over us as he paid for the meal. I tried to make small talk, but Eric didn’t really engage in conversation. After a dozen or so one-word answers, I gave up and just stared out the window on the ride home, berating myself for even thinking that the term ‘dating’ would work with ‘casual’ attached to it. When he dropped me off, he didn’t get out of the car.

“Not coming in? Come on, Eric. Things don’t have to change between us,” I told him even though I knew it was selfish to string him along when he’d just confessed that he had feelings for me. Even though I didn’t want anything more, I’d gotten used to having him around and I wasn’t ready for that to change.

He inhaled deeply then slowly released his breath. “Look, Lucy. I know we said casual, but I don’t think I can do this. If I stay with you, continue this, I’m going to fall for you. As much as I don’t want to, I may as well cut my losses now.” He leaned in, giving me a kiss on the cheek, and the finality of this washed over me.

I didn’t want to lose my relationship with Eric, but I also didn’t feel sad at the prospect, which was just one more reason for me to let him go.

“I understand, and I respect that. Sure you don’t want to come in? One last goodbye?” I asked, not wanting to ends things on a bad note.

He rubbed his hand on the back of his neck as he mulled it over. Finally, he looked over at me and gave me a sexy grin and a shrug of his shoulders. “Why the hell not?”

ERIC AND I had that one last night together and parted ways amicably the next morning. Ever since, it’s been just me and Channing, my favorite battery-operated boyfriend.

Setting my lesson plans and the kids’ homework aside, I lean back and kick my feet up on the desk, taking advantage of my second graders being at recess. Closing my eyes, I force myself to stop thinking about Eric and my dating dilemmas. I make a vow then and there to take a break from men for the time being. Or at least from anything with any form of the word dating behind it.

I’m feeling extremely relaxed and confident in my decision when all of a sudden I hear a throat clear, and a deep, masculine voice begins to speak.

“Umm, excuse me, ma’am,” he says, and I’m quick to pull my feet off the desk. Too quick, apparently, because I’m now on the floor.

Before I can feel total embarrassment washing over me, a hand reaches down, presumably to help me up. A pair of combat boots is in my line of sight, and my eyes climb up his body, over his neatly pressed uniform, until they come to rest on his face. And oh my God, what a face it is. He’s clean-shaven, and while he’s clearly rocking a solid, muscular body under his uniform, but he’s also got kind of a pretty-boy look to him. His brown eyes are dancing with amusement, and they’re soulful as they watch me. I’ve always thought the whole puppy-dog-eyes thing was a farce, but now that I’m staring into his, I’m a believer. They’re two of the most beautiful I’ve ever seen, and I could get lost in them for days.

“Ma’am? Can I help you up?” he asks, interrupting me as I check him out, and there it is. The embarrassment I was getting ready for.

Placing my hand in his, I allow him to lift me up. He pulls a little harder than I’m guessing he meant to, and my free hand and chest are pressed against his own. I can feel the hard muscle underneath, and suddenly, the whole taking-a-break-from-men vow flies out the window. Even though I know I should pull away, I glance up at him, and insta-lust consumes me. He’s grinning widely. Then he shoots me a wink which causes me blush for some reason.

“You know, I always had a thing for teachers,” he whispers before releasing my hand.

Stepping back, I smooth out my hair, hoping beyond hope that it didn’t get all messed up when I fell. I look him up and down, my eyes quickly finding his nametape. Montgomery. A hot last name for an even hotter guy. I like it. Checking out his rank, I silently thank Charlie’s dad for educating me on the rank structure then address him directly.

“Sergeant Montgomery, you and eighty-five percent of other horny, impressionable teenage boys. Now, how may I help you?” I ask, mostly disregarding his comment even though I’d be more than happy to role-play for him.

“I’m looking for Ms. Dawson’s classroom. I’m here for the Bring Your Dad to School Day and have no idea where I’m going. Lily told me she had the prettiest teacher, and now I’m hoping that she was right and you’re the Ms. Dawson I’m searching for.”

And just like that, the ‘no more men’ mantra starts replaying in my head. Sure, I may not have the highest standards when it comes to men, but if there’s one type of guy, outside of those who still live in Mom’s basement, it’s parents of my students. I should’ve figured that out before, seeing as how most young, single men don’t find themselves in an elementary school in the middle of the day, but at the same time, I do a quick mental check and realize I don’t have any Montgomery kids in my class. I guess I was just too damn distracted by his good looks to put two and two together.

Extending my hand, I introduce myself. “You’re in luck. You’re looking at the one, but probably not only, Lucy Dawson.”

His large hand takes hold of mine, shaking gently until I squeeze hard. A chuckles rolls through him, and he grips my hand harder, giving me a real man’s handshake.

“A pleasure, Ms. Dawson. Lily was right. I wish my second grade teacher had been as beautiful as you. Then maybe I’d have done a better job with my multiplication tables,” he tells me, giving me another wink as well as a panty-melting smile.

Silly butterflies roll through me as I spot the dimples in his cheeks, and I have to look away for a moment to regain my composure. Stop being ridiculous, Lucy, I scold myself. He’s just a sexy soldier, not Jensen freaking Ackles. Although, he does kind of look like a younger version of him.

Before I can respond, the kids start entering the room, having been led back in by my teaching assistant, Veronica. She’s smiling at me, but then her eyes go wide when she see Lily’s dad.

“Who is that?” she mouths, pointing at him behind his back. I slowly shake my head, not wanting to alert him to her question.

All of a sudden, Lily runs across the room, wrapping her sweet little arms around the soldier’s legs. “Kale! You made it!” she exclaims, and immediately I wonder why she’s calling him by his first name.

Montgomery crouches down so he can give Lily a big hug, and I melt. There’s something about watching fathers with their daughters. A bond between a little girl and her daddy is one of life’s sweetest treasures—one I never got the pleasure of experiencing. So when I see something like the sight in front of me, my heart warms.

Standing up, he grabs ahold of Lily’s hand and walks towards me. I crouch down right in front of Lily.

“Hey sweetie, I think you told your daddy the wrong day. Bring Your Dad to School is next week, silly,” I tell her, ruffling her hair.

Lily looks at me with a confused smile. “Really? Oh, man, that blows!” she says, causing me to laugh out loud before giving her father a stern look.

“I wonder where she learned that language,” I tease him accusingly as I stand back up.

He hold his hands up and gives me an innocent grin. “Hey, I have nothing to do with that. Blame her dad,” he says, confusing me.

“Wait. What? Her dad? Isn’t that you?” I ask, and he shakes his head.

“Ms. Dawson, now you’re the silly one. He’s Uncle Kale, not Daddy. Duh,” she schools me, reminding me of myself at that age with her sassy, I-know-more-than-you attitude.

Placing my hand on my hip, I look down at her. “Well, excuse me. Why don’t you introduce us then, Lily?” I suggest, and she grins wide.

“Ms. Dawson, this is my daddy’s friend Kale. He’s my godfather, and I’ve known him since I was a baby. Kale, this is Ms. Dawson. Isn’t she pretty? I told you she was,” she insists, causing him to give her a sly smile.

“Lily, you weren’t lying. She’s as pretty as a picture,” he agrees, and I blush, something I’m not used to men making me do, yet he’s made me do it twice already.

Apparently satisfied with her introductions, Lily leaves us and goes to her seat to rejoin her friends. I watch as he leans against my desk, appraising me, and I am suddenly wishing recess had been a whole lot longer.

“If you’re a family friend, why are you here for Bring Your Dad to School Day? Or well, what you thought would be?”

He smiles ruefully, looking back at Lily, and I’m guessing it’s to make sure she’s far enough away.

“Her dad’s away on deployment, and her mom’s not around. Her grandmother takes care of her, so I promised Xavier, her dad, I’d look out for her while he’s gone. I pop in a couple of times a week to check in, and it just made sense that I’d stand in for him at school.”

So you know how my heart melted at little girls and their dads? Apparently little girls and stand-in dads are even sweeter, because I’m about to swoon right out of my high heels. Once again, the no-more-men thing slips right out of my mind. And then I feel like an idiot when I remember that Lily’s grandmother informed the school about her father. I swear, one sexy smile and I lose my damn mind.

“That’s very noble, Kale. I’m sure Lily, her grandmother, and her father appreciate it. I hope we didn’t ruin your day and you can still come back next week for the actual Bring Your Dad to School Day, even if you are just a surrogate,” I tell him, secretly wishing he’ll agree to grace us—well, me—with his presence in seven days.

“Why, Ms. Dawson. If I didn’t know better, I’d think you want me to come back,” he says, grinning at me, and it’s irritatingly cute that he picked up on it.

Not skipping a beat, I plaster a wide smile on my face. “For Lily’s sake, of course, Sergeant Montgomery.”

He pushes off my desk, standing up straight. “Right, Ms. Dawson. See you next week,” he confirms as he turns and walks towards the door. He stops before he’s about to exit and looks back at me. “For Lily’s sake.”

Before I can respond, he’s out the door, and I can only stare after him. It’s not until Veronica clears her throat that I realize I have twenty-two sets of eyes looking at me, waiting to be addressed. Glancing back at the board, I’m thankful that I spent the first half of recess putting math problems up. I shake all thoughts of Kale Montgomery out of my head and proceed to spend the rest of my day with a bunch of rowdy seven-year-olds, trying but failing to get him off my mind.

Chapter 4

Kale

IT’S BEEN seven days since I met the infamous Ms. Lucy Dawson, the teacher Lily’s been raving about for weeks. She wasn’t lying when she said she was pretty. I’d been picturing Mrs. Clifford, the old, witchy woman who loved giving me demerits when I was kid. I’d liked pulling the hair of Molly Mortimer, the cute little redhead who sat in front of me. She always wore her hair in pigtails, and I figured she was asking for it. Old Mrs. Clifford didn’t agree, and I was sent home with multiple letters asking my mom for parent-teacher conferences. Unfortunately for Mrs. C, my mom thought it was a way of expressing myself and that the only thing wrong with it was that it might be hurtful to Molly. Instead of punishing me, she made me apologize and forced me to take Molly vegan cookies every day for a week. Seven-year-olds aren’t really into the whole ‘love Mother Earth’ thing, and needless to say, Molly never did warm up to me.

When I walked into what I hoped was Lily’s classroom and saw shapely, toned legs propped up on the wooden desk, I nearly did a double take. She wasn’t muscular by any means, but I could make out the toned calf muscles. Unfortunately, her legs were clasped together, so I couldn’t get a peek under her skirt. I know—pervy. But hey, I’m a young, single dude. If I get a chance to look between your legs, I’m going to do it. That’s the God’s honest truth.

She looked entirely too relaxed to be a teacher. My little sister Kalli’s also a teacher, and I swear she’s always frazzled. The young blonde in front of me looked anything but that. She looked peaceful, content, and I couldn’t help checking her out. She was in a pencil skirt that was tight around her legs. At least that’s how it looked with them propped up on the desk. Her blonde hair fell in curls, spilling over her shirt, covering her breasts. As I drew closer, I took in her features, and I couldn’t help the small smile that spread on my face when I spotted the freckle on the tip of her nose. Freckles? Yeah, they’re my weakness. Clearing my throat, I called out a greeting.

I didn’t mean to scare her, but when she landed on the floor, I had to struggle not to laugh. I know, male chivalry is totally dead. Regardless, as I watched her eyes trail up my body, I held my hand out for her. I suppressed a grin as her eyes met mine, and I knew she was checking me out. I’m a few months out from a deployment and have no interest in starting anything, but I’d be more than happy to have a few rolls in the hay with this woman before heading overseas.

When I realized she thought I was Lily’s dad, my goddaughter did me proud by shutting that thought down immediately. Her beautiful green eyes glazed over, and she blinked twice, as if trying to erase a thought. I almost cheered when I saw the grin spread over her face as I explained who I was.

I replay the rest of the exchange in my head, and I have to slow my eager pace as I walk into the school, hoping she’s been waiting for this for a week, just like I have.

As I walk into the classroom, my heart slightly falls when I don’t see her. A young raven-haired woman is introducing a parent, and I slip into the back, not wanting to interrupt. I see Lily. She grins wide at me, waving, and I wave back. That girl. I’ve been fortunate enough to know her since she was a baby, having been right there alongside Xavier when her mom left town. We’ve been best friends, battle buddies, and brothers ever since, and I’m fortunate and proud to be Lily’s godfather.

“I thought military men were always on time,” a low whisper sounds from behind me. Turning, I see Ms. Dawson, and I don’t hide the fact that I’m checking her out.

She’s in a flowery dress, flowing down to her knees. The bare sleeves show off her tan arms, and she crosses them, effectively lifting her breasts in the process. I have to look away before she catches me staring. Instead, I’m drawn to her face. Since her hair is up in a clip, I’m given free rein to study her features. Her green eyes are even bolder than before, and I wonder if she spent extra time this morning on her makeup, knowing she was going to see me.

Hey, I grew up with sisters. I know way too much about this makeup shit, and I can tell when someone’s gone all out. Lord knows my sister Kalli always did.

Seeing the freckle on the tip of her nose causes me to grin, and she sucks in her bottom lip when I do. I know I shouldn’t be hot for teacher, but I can’t help it. I totally am.

“Got caught up in the line of duty, Ms. Dawson. Apologies. Won’t happen again, ma’am,” I say in a Southern drawl, almost wishing I had my beret on so I could tip it at her.

“I guess I’ll forgive you. Just this once. But next time, you’ll have to see me after school, Sergeant Montgomery,” she responds teasingly, and the sound of her sweet voice does something to me.

“No, ma’am. I’m more than willing to accept my punishment now. I guess I’ll see you at the end of the day,” I promise and grin when I see a pink flush spread over her face. She quickly walks away from me, moving to the front of the class so she can introduce dad after dad.

I don’t skip a beat when she introduces me, and my heart warms when Lily grabs my hand, eager to show me off to all her friends. My heart slightly breaks for Xavier, knowing he should be here, but I do my duty and stand in for him whenever I can. All this time spent with Lily has me reevaluating my whole not-wanting-to-settle-down stance, but seeing as how I’m leaving the country in the next few months, I have no room to be thinking that way. I’m just glad he’s going to be home not long after I have to leave Lily. After having helped raise her since she was just a baby, I know I’m going to miss her so damn much. I don’t know how the fuck parents in the Army leave their kids. Lily’s not even mine and I’m already dreading not seeing her a few times a week.

The kids ooh and aww over my war stories, and I don’t miss the way Ms. Dawson is clinging to every word. I may have made myself sound a little more badass than I actually am, but that’s what these kids like to hear. No one will ever know they’re little white lies, right?

By the end of the class, I’m reluctant to leave, but Ms. Dawson makes it clear that sharing time is over. Begrudgingly, I give Lily a hug and head out.

Fortunately, it’s the end of the day and I know school is about to be dismissed. I normally don’t stick around for a woman, but something about her has me waiting. I watch as the bell rings and kids pour out of the school. I spot Lily and she gives me a wave as Anna, her sweet-as-can-be grandmother, picks her up. I wave back then lean against my car to wait. For her.

When she walks about of the building, I grin as the wind makes the skirt of her dress flow. Loose strands of hair become detached from her clip, and I watch as the wind whips them around her face. She keeps trying to push them back behind her ear, but it’s no use. Too distracted to notice me, she almost walks by without giving me a second—or well, even a first—glance. I whistle and immediately feel like a tool. You know that lame high school jock who rests up against his muscle car, whistling at the cheerleaders? Yeah, that’s me right now, and I inwardly cringe. The damage is done, and I decide to just go with it. Maybe she’ll think of me more like Jake Ryan from Sixteen Candles.

“Excuse me, Ms. Dawson. I believe you owe me a punishment, and I’m here to take it like a man,” I tell her, watching as her eyes widen.

She swallows hard, and my dick is raging in anticipation of her response. “Sergeant Montgomery, I’m not sure you can handle the punishment I have in mind for you,” she says as she places a hand on her hip, her eyes challenging me.

“Oh, Ms. Dawson, you have no idea. What is it Rihanna says? ‘Chains and whips excite me’?” I know I’m probably going too far and making myself look like an ass by referencing a pop song, but I just can’t help it. The way she grins makes it all worth it, and I thank the Lord my sister loves to load ridiculous pop songs on my iPod whenever I’m at home visiting.

“Chains and whips? Amateur stuff, Montgomery. You learn what a Wartenberg wheel is and then we can talk,” she replies, and my interest is piqued. I have no fucking idea what a whar-whatever-wheel is, but I’m damn sure going to find out.

“You have a deal, Ms. Dawson.”

She looks me over, and I love the fact that she’s checking me out. I don’t know why I’m so drawn to her, but I am, and I want to get to know her better—at least where the bedroom’s concerned. Eventually, she extends her hand, and I give a firm handshake—the kind she wanted when we first met.

“Please, Kale, call me Lucy.”

Looking her up and down, I say it out loud. “Lucy. I like it.”

“That’s fortunate since I’m stuck with it. Okay, Montgomery. As much as I love flirting with a hot-ass soldier in the parking lot of an elementary school, I’ve got to get going. Maybe I’ll see you around?”

She starts to walk away, but I grab her hand, reeling her back in. I’m not ready for her to go, yet I don’t want to seem like some crazy stalker guy.

“Can I see you again? You know, outside of an elementary school?” I ask, my eyes bearing down into hers, begging for her to say yes.

She hesitates, and I’m afraid she’s about to say no when she finally responds. “I don’t date. I’m not looking for anything serious, so if that’s what you’re looking for, I’m the wrong girl.”

My cock practically sings at her words. A no-strings-attached relationship with a hot teacher right before I deploy? I couldn’t have asked for better luck.

“I don’t do relationships either, Lucy. I just want to get to know you and to have some fun. No feelings, no strings, no nothing,” I tell her and watch as a look of relief washes over her.

She starts digging in her purse, and then she scribbles something on a piece of paper before handing it to me. “Number’s right there. Call me when you’re feeling adventurous,” she says.

Before I can say anything, she spins around and swiftly walks away, leaving me to wonder just how adventurous she can be.

I WAIT approximately thirty-seven minutes before putting that number to use. Kalli’s always complaining about the three-day rule, but truth be told, I think women made that whole thing up. I don’t need to wait three days to make a woman want me more. I start locking that shit down the moment they look my way. Playing a waiting game is just that—a game—and I have no interest in those. So instead, I have my own three-day rule: Give her the best lay of her life so that she can’t stop thinking about for the next three days and at least the next three lays. Let’s just say I’ve never had any complaints. Well, at least not any after my first summer of experimenting the year I turned eighteen.

I’m walking into my place when I hear her answer the phone, her voice sounding rushed. “Yeah?” she asks, and I immediately grin at her less than pleasant greeting.

“I’m sorry, Ms. Dawson. Am I interrupting something?” I ask, trying to sound serious, and I wonder if she can recognize my voice.

She’s breathless when she answers me. “Yes, you are, in fact, interrupting something, Sergeant Montgomery.” Apparently two interactions were enough to leave an impression, and I make a manly wish that those two times were also enough to have reeled her in.

“Ahh, Ms. Dawson, anything I can assist you with?” I ask, hoping she’ll say yes.

I can hear her muttering under her breath before she answers. “First of all, cool it with the Ms. Dawson crap. You know my name. Use it. And second, unless you want to come over and shake your hips with Beto, then no, you can’t help me. Now, if you don’t mind, I’d like to get back to my workout.”

Umm, did she just invite me over to hang out with her and a dude named Beto? No, thank you. “You have fun with him all on your own. Although, it’s apparently not a very good ‘workout’ if you’re answering the phone right in the middle of it,” I tease her, hoping that once she’s done she’ll toss this one to the curb.

“Christ, you’re an idiot. Workout was not a euphemism for anything, Montgomery. I’m doing Zumba in my living room if you really must know, and Beto’s the lead instructor. I swear, you men… Always thinking with your little guy downstairs.”

I’m relieved to know that I didn’t just interrupt her mid-coitus with a Latin lover. “Um, excuse me, but there’s nothing ‘little’ about him,” I tell her. “Plus, if you get to keep calling me by my last name, then Ms. Dawson is most certainly not off-limits.”

She sighs into the phone then responds after a few silent seconds. “Okay, Kale,” she says, emphasizing my name. “Is there a point to this phone call? My heart rate’s already lowering too much.”

Somehow I avoid making a promise about increasing her heart rate in the bedroom. “Go out with me tonight.”

“I’m busy,” she says, not skipping a beat.

I don’t skip one either. “With what?”

“Grading papers.”

“Do it tomorrow.”

“Busy then, too.”

“Doing what?”

And it happens in just a split second, but the moment she hesitates, I jump on it.

“Ah-ha! See, you are free tomorrow, meaning you can grade homework then and go out with me tonight.”

“If I agree, will you let me finish my work out?” she asks, and I know I have her. Hook, line, motherfreaking sinker.

“I’ll even let you shower afterwards,” I offer, grinning.

She laughs into the phone. “You’re so kind. All right, fine. Tell me when, where, and I’ll meet you there.”

I contemplate on it a little bit before answering her. “My place. Seven p.m. I’ll text you directions.”

“Umm, no way, Kale. I’m not meeting you at your place. I’ve seen you all of two times in my life. I don’t care how right Lily might be about how awesome and protective you are, but you’re pretty much a stranger, and well, that’s just a horror flick in the making.”

“Lucy, meet me in my driveway. If you’re uncomfortable, we’ll go out. If you’re not, we’ll stay in. Simple as that. I won’t force you to do anything you don’t want to do.”

I can practically hear the wheels turning in her head as she thinks on it. Finally, after what feels like a million years she answers me. “Fine, Kale. I have nothing better to do anyway.”

Ouch. The girl pulls no punches. I think Ms. Lucy Dawson and I are definitely going to get along.

“Neither, do I, Lucy. Neither do I.”

We finalize our plans and then hang up, and I realize I’m looking more forward to the evening than most of my random lays.

Chapter 5

Lucy

WHEN KALE called, I’d just barely had enough time to get home, change, and start in on my Zumba DVD. I wasn’t exactly surprised when I heard his voice on the other line. The heated, albeit surprised, look in his eyes when I’d said I wasn’t looking for a relationship hadn’t gone without notice, and I figured I’d be hearing from him sooner or later.

The end of the school year is right around the corner, and after Eric, a good old-fashioned summer fling sounds like the perfect way to spend my time off. I usually pack up and head to Florida to work in the family restaurant my mom and stepdad, Steve, own, but earlier this spring, they had a massive hurricane blow through. Their place received so much damage that they had to close, and they don’t think they’ll be back open until mid-summer. Mom told me not to worry about it, to just spend my summer back up here. I think she basically knew I’d get in the way, and I understand that. Still, Mom and I are close, and I hate that she’s going through this stress, but if anyone can get her through it, it’s Steve.

Checking my Garmin, I realize I’m at my destination. I study the house as I pull into the driveway. It’s a one-story ranch, a light tan color with dark green shutters. It’s cute and nothing like my small, cramped, two-bedroom apartment with a living room barely big enough for me to do my exercise videos in.

I flip down the visor to make sure that my eyeliner isn’t smudged, and that my lip gloss is fresh. Once I’m satisfied, I slip out of my car, smooth out my plaid skirt, and make my way up to the front door. I’m about to ring the bell when the door swings open and Kale leans against the doorjamb, not even trying to hide the fact that he’s checking me out. Try not to judge me, but while I love the buzz Channing gives me, I’m longing for something hard and thick to get me off, preferably with the ability to thrust on its own.

I realize I chose this outfit perfectly because Kale’s licking his lips as his eyes sweep down my body. Okay, so I may be playing on his fantasy with my black-and-white plaid skirt. I have my best push-up bra on because I’m definitely not blessed in the breast department, and Victoria Secret’s been my best friend since I graduated high school. My black blouse is buttoned up just to the bottom of my breasts, and the lace of my camisole I’m wearing underneath is barely covering my chest. My black boots cover my legs all the way up to my lower thighs, making it so there are only a few inches of skin you can see. That doesn’t seem to bother him though, seeing as how he can’t take his eyes off them.

You’re probably thinking I look a little more like a sexy student, right? I used to think the same thing until I Googled dirty teacher porn. It’s practically the same thing, except for the teacher, you throw on a pair of rimmed glasses and forget the pigtails, and if you’re feeling extra frisky, you add a ruler. I figure Kale and I need a few nights together before we get to the whole spanking thing.

While he’s taking me in, I decide to check him out just as shamelessly. I wasn’t wrong when I assumed that he has a hard body. Dark, stone-washed jeans lie low on his hips, and a gray muscle t-shirt hugs every single ridge and outline of his toned torso. His arms, while ripped, aren’t huge, and I’m a-okay with that. Overly muscular guys give me the heebies. Nope, Kale’s the perfect amount of tone and tightness, and when I look up at his face, the hot look of desire in his eyes has wet heat flooding in between my legs. Thank principals for Bring Your Daddy to School Day. He has a slight five-o’clock shadow that’s extremely sexy, and for a split second, I think about his face between my legs, the roughness pressed up against me.

Suddenly he breaks out into a wide smile, and those dimples deepen. “Come on in, Ms. Dawson. I’ve been waiting for you,” he confesses, and while I’d normally think that phrase would sound creepy, it has the opposite effect coming from Kale. Like he’s Dracula and he’s hypnotizing me, forcing my legs to move towards him. Before I cross the threshold, I catch my bearings and remember that Dracula was a creep. Definitely not of the Salvatore variety. I take a step back, and he frowns at me.

“My best friend Charlie knows exactly where I am. I texted her your address and told her to check in. If I don’t answer, she’ll know something’s up and come kick your ass. She can do that. I’ve seen her do that whole kickboxing thing and take men down,” I say quickly, realizing I probably sound like a paranoid lunatic.

Kale laughs as he crosses his arms, staring at me. “Charlie? Charlie Davenport, Charlie?”

I feel my eyes widen. She knows this guy? Screw her for keeping him a secret. “Yes, Charlie Davenport. You know her? She’s one of my best friends. We were roommates in college and both ended up in Clarksville.”

He steps out onto the porch, not stopping until he’s directly in front of me. Even with my boots, I have to look up at him. “If you know Charlie and Charlie knows you’re here, then you definitely don’t have anything to worry about. She’s knocked me flat on my ass more times than I can count,” he informs me, his eyes dancing at the memory.

There’s something extremely sexy about a guy who can admit that a girl can take him down, and I’m starting to feel more than comfortable staying in tonight. Truth be told, I figured this would be the case. I’m not really dressed for a night on the town. Before I can respond, I can hear my phone ringing. Charlie’s first check-in, I’m sure.

When I dig out my phone, I see that I’m right. Signaling one second and mouthing, “I’m sorry,” I walk to the edge of the porch.

“Hello?” I whisper, hushed, trying to be as quiet as possible.

“Lucy? I can barely hear you. Why the hell are you whispering?” Charlie asks, not sounding worried at all.

To be fair, she’s been my go-to emergency date-breaker ever since Noah, my college boyfriend, and I broke up and I decided to sow my wild oats. I was twenty-four when he unceremoniously dumped me, something we’d both known was coming. I’ve been relationshipless ever since. Poor girl has gotten me out of quite a few predicaments, and I start to feel slightly embarrassed that she’s probably expecting this one to be a failure.

“I’m fine. I just don’t want him to hear me,” I tell her, raising my voice just a little. Looking back, I see Kale leaning against his house, watching me curiously. “Hey, I have a question.”

She completely ignores that last little bit. “Him who? You never did tell me his name. Is he hot? Is he notch worthy? Possible boyfriend material?”

I laugh on that last one. She knows I have no interest in that, but ever since she and her boyfriend Drew starting talking about marriage, she’s been relentless in trying to set me up with husband-worthy men. Not a single one of them has panned out.

“You tell me what you think, Charlie,” I say cryptically, curious to know what she thinks about Kale Montgomery.

“What the hell does that mean? Do you need me to pick you up or something? I thought I warned you to always drive yourself to these first meetings? It’s not safe, Lucy,” she lectures, but I cut her off.

“First of all, this is the third time we’ve been together. Second, yes, Mom, I drove myself, and no, I don’t need a ride. Apparently, you and mystery boy are already acquainted.”

Her voice rises in pitch upon learning that news. “What? Who? Is it someone from the University? I don’t think Drew has any more friends I could possibly introduce you to, so I’m at a loss. Spill it, Luce,” she begs.

“Kale. Kale Montgomery. Please, dear God, tell me you know him and he’s not just some creep who knew exactly who you were the moment I mentioned my boxing friend Charlie.”

She starts laughing, and I have no idea why. I turn towards Kale, who’s looking at me in amusement.

“Why the hell are you laughing?” Rolling my eyes, I can only imagine her face right now. Bright red and probably wiping away tears as she chuckles at my expense.

“Yeah, Lucy, I know Kale. That makes me feel so much better about your being with him. You know, I don’t know why I never thought of it before, because you two would be absolutely perfect for each other. Seriously. He’s so much better suited for you than any of Drew’s stuffy university friends.”

Scoffing, I shake my head, lowering my voice again. “Charlie, you know it’s not like that,” I say through gritted teeth. “I just figured I’d get the scoop. So he’s a safe one?”

“I don’t know that I’d say that, but as far as you ending up in a hole in the basement? That won’t happen with Kale. Unless, you know, you’re into that kind of kink.” Snickering, she gives me a few words of encouragement before getting off the phone. As much as I want to flip off my phone, I’m grateful to know that he really isn’t some creep job I was preparing to have hot, sweaty, teacher-fantasy sex with.

When I walk back towards him, he lifts his eyebrows up at me. Leaning down, his lips find my ear. “Do I pass the test, Ms. Dawson?” I shudder as his breath tickles my ear but silently miss the closeness when he pulls away, his eyes watching mine.

Standing up straight, I square my shoulders and look directly at him. “As with any challenging test worth a damn, there are multiple parts, each with a different format. I am pleased to inform you that you’ve successfully completed part one.”

I’ve never done the whole role-play thing, and it feels really sexy pretending to be something I’m not. Come to think of it, can this really be role-play since I am a teacher? I tell myself that I’ll allow it, knowing I’m definitely not like this in a real classroom.

Taking my hand, he leads me into the house, and this time, I don’t hesitate. He closes the door behind me, and suddenly my back’s pushed up against it. Kale’s hands are on the door behind me, and he’s staring down at me, the playboy grin gone from his face and is replaced with a hungry look. He presses his body up against mine, and I feel it. I know what he’s doing, and it’s working. He’s hard—unbelievably, undeniably hard—pushed against my belly, and my pussy is on fire, chanting loudly, “Insert here, Insert here, Insert here!” Unfortunately, his dick doesn’t seem to understand pussy mind speak. He still hasn’t impaled me yet and it's driving me and my impatient lady parts crazy—and hopefully him, too.

Slow the fuck down, Lucy. At least let the guy kiss you first before you start ripping his clothes off.

I’m trying to calm myself down when I notice that he’s moving in for the kill. I’d say about freaking time, but in reality, we’ve been together a whole five minutes. My breathing changes, quickening as I watch his lips come towards mine, and my eyes instinctively close the moment I feel them press against my mouth. The kiss is hungry, hot, and it’s not long before I feel my lips part, my tongue darting out to demand entrance. I can feel a slow smile spread over his face, and instead of playing an adult version of tonsil hockey with me, he pulls away, leaving me panting, wanting more, so much more. All of a sudden, my favorite BOB is looking pretty damn lacking right about now.

Instead of looking up at him, I stare straight at his chest, trying to calm my racing heart. Call me whatever you want. Slut. Whore. Hooker. Harlot. Tramp. Floozy. Skank. Hussy. Whatever. I seriously couldn’t care less what moniker you want to give me if it means I’m in bed with this guy in two minutes flat. Call me Loosie freaking Lou if you want. Because right now, I want nothing more than to wrap my legs around his waist, pull his dick out of his jeans, and drive myself down on him, riding him wildly.

A hand cups my cheek, drawing my face up so that I’m looking at him. His deep brown eyes are liquid pools of chocolate, waiting to erupt, devouring me in the process. Without saying a word, he brings a hand down from the door and wastes no time cupping my breast. I silently hope he’s not one of those ‘I want a handful’ types of guys, because that’s definitely not what he’s going to get. He doesn’t seem to mind, and I watch as he moves from one breast to the other before he settles in between my cleavage, a lone finger making a trail across my skin. I’m frozen solid, not moving save for my chest as I take in deep breaths, trying not to overheat from how much he’s turning me on. Slowly, his finger slides over my breasts, down my stomach, and past my waist. His eyes are on mine the entire time his hand makes its exploration, and he pauses momentarily when his hand lands on my thigh, millimeters below the bottom of my skirt.

Seeing as how we’ve spent all of sixty minutes together total, I should probably stop him, but I don’t want to. He seems to notice, and slowly, his hand slides up my thigh, under my skirt, up, up, up, until he’s cupping my sex. My bare, soaking-freaking-wet sex. His eyes widen when he realizes I’m sans panties, and for a moment, I swear the heavens are singing, ready for me to finally reach climax. With one quick swipe on my clit, he teases me then pulls his hand out of my skirt. Standing up straight, he smooths down my clothes.

“And that, Ms. Dawson? How was part two?” He’s grinning down at me, and it’s cocky as hell. As much as I want him to throw me over his shoulder and have his way with me, I find my wits and draw up every part of wannabe sex vixen Lucy Dawson.

“Part two? Oh, you’re getting ahead of yourself, Montgomery. You came extremely close, but in the end, you didn’t successfully fill a single bubble. Better luck next time.”

With that, I pat him on the cheek, move around him, and walk down the hall, knowing he’s watching my ass the whole entire time.

Chapter 6

Kale

DIDN’T EVEN fill a fucking bubble. I want to laugh at her, loving how much she’s fulfilling my teacher fantasy, but not a single bubble? I know it’s not exactly a hole, but shouldn’t the clit count for at least five points? I’ve received A pluses with all my clit play, and I’ll be damned if Lucy Dawson hurts my perfect record.

I’m not sure where she thinks she’s going, so I follow her down the hall. Finding her in my kitchen, I watch as she rummages through my refrigerator just making herself at home. She’s bent over, and I can see her ass sticking out. My cock spasms at the memory of feeling her bare pussy under that sexy-as-hell skirt.

“What are you doing, Lucy?” I ask, reverting back to normal, knowing we might as well get to know each other a little before jumping right into the sack. Don’t get me wrong. I’m all about come and dump, but something about Lucy lets me know that she’s worthy of a little more than that. She’s sassy, sweet, sarcastic. Exactly the kind of chick I like to hang out with.

She almost breaks my heart when she stands up, her skirt covering her sweet ass. “Well, I’m assuming we’re not going out, and I just worked my ass off dancing to Latin songs in my living room. My stomach’s about to eat itself, and I assure you, that won’t be a pleasant experience. Therefore, I’m raiding your fridge, seeing what I can make.”

To be honest, I planned on us going out to grab a bite to eat before hitting the sheets, but when she showed up on my porch wearing that sexy outfit, I knew there was no way I was taking her out in public.

“We’ll order takeout,” I tell her, keeping it plain and simple.

“Maybe I don’t want takeout,” she replies, challenging me. She places a small hand on her hip, jutting it out, waiting for me to respond. I can see the cute, brown freckle on the tip of her nose, and she bites her lower lip as she tries to suppress a grin.

“Maybe you’re in my home and we’ll do what I damn well please,” I growl, trying to gauge just how far I can push her buttons.

Her eyes grow wide, and I don’t miss the way she shifts and clamps her thighs together. Oh yeah, Ms. Lucy Dawson seems to love a little bit of ordering around. This could be fun.

After crossing the kitchen, I grip her hips, pushing her back until she’s pressed up against the counter. Her wet, pink tongue darts out of her mouth as she licks her lips. It takes every ounce of strength not to lean down and caress it with my own. When she tried to pry my lips open earlier, I didn’t allow it, knowing that I should at least feed her before throwing her into my bed. If I’d let her deepen the kiss, all bets would’ve been off, so instead, I’ve been rocking a hard dick for the last five minutes. Her eyes haven’t moved from mine, and I know she’s waiting to see what I’m going to do. In the end, I surprise her by doing nothing.

I let the moment pass and head to the freezer, pulling out a bottle of cinnamon whiskey. Lucy watches as I grab two double shot glasses, filling each to the brim. When I hand one to her, she cocks an eyebrow at me.

“You know there’s no need to liquor me up, Kale. We’re both adults here, and well, my coming over here dressed like this? Pretty much means I’m a sure thing.”

Shaking my head, I’m beginning to realize she’s not one to hold back. I like that in a woman. I’ve never been a mind reader, and it’s refreshing to have someone be boldly honest.

“As much as I’d love to take advantage of a sexy teacher, I’m not trying to liquor you up. Scout’s honor.”

She eyes me suspiciously when she sees that I can’t figure out the proper Scout’s salute. “Why do I find it hard to believe that you were ever a Boy Scout?”

I grin back at her and shrug. “Boy Scouts, badass Army soldier? Either way, I promise. I just want to toast. To new friendships.”

A wicked smile crosses her lips, and I want to kiss it right off her face. “Friendships, eh? Okay, Kale. To new…umm, friendships.”

She raises her glass, and we clink them together, the chime sounding loudly in the otherwise silent room. We watch each other as we down our shots, and she winces at the burn rolling down her throat. I grab both glasses and set them on the kitchen counter, enjoying the same burning sensation in my chest as the whiskey flows through me. I meant what I said. I’m not trying to liquor her up by any means, but in my experience, a little bit of alcohol can take the edge off a one-night stand. My stomach grumbles, and I decide to get back to the matter at hand.

“You want to cook?”

She looks like she’s trying to figure out what to say, and I’m waiting for her to say yes, despite my earlier command. Instead, she shakes her head then shrugs. “I’m in your home. We’ll do what you want. But tit for tat, Kale. Same rules apply when you’re in mine.”

Grinning, I move away to grab the pile of takeout menus off the top of the refrigerator. “So you’re expecting that I’ll be visiting your place, are you, Lucy?” I tease.

Her eyes sweep over my body, and once again, my cock strains against my jeans as she licks her lips. “That remains to be determined. We’ll see how good you are at…filling in those bubbles,” she says, shooting me a sexy wink.

If it weren’t for the fact that she’s Lily’s teacher—and that she seems like a chick I can see myself being friends with—I’d throw her over my shoulder and slip into her hot, drenched pussy, fucking her relentlessly as I call her Ms. Dawson.

Instead, I just shake my head, muttering, “Always hated those fucking Scantrons,” and she cracks up laughing. I turn to glare at her, and she gives me a seductive smile.

“Really? Why’s that, Kale? Did it take too much work filling in that one little bubble?” she purrs, causing me to drop the menus. It’s obvious she’s not going to let this go until I prove it. What Lucy Dawson is about to find out is that I can fill in A, B, C, D, and fucking E.

As I stalk towards her, she stands her ground, lifting her chin as if she’s challenging me to finally take this test. When I reach her, my hand comes up to cup her jaw and I lean down, pressing my lips against hers. She wraps her arms around my neck. As she pushes her hips into my groin, I feel her tongue against my lips, and this time, I part them, darting mine out to meet hers. It’s like an explosion of lust the moment they touch, and suddenly I’m lifting her up into my arms. Her legs instinctively wrap around my waist.

With my hands now firmly planted under her skirt on her bare ass, our kissing continues, and I can feel Lucy’s hips moving, trying to get a little friction against me. I slide one hand up towards her pussy, letting a finger give her one long stroke. She moans against my mouth, and I immediately start walking towards the bedroom, hoping to God I don’t crash us into any walls. I should pull away, making sure that we get there in one piece, but her tongue’s tangling with mine as if she’s trying to do that damn cherry knot trick, and I can’t bring myself to stop her.

We make it to my bedroom with only one minor mishap that has me stopping our kisses, but the way she pulls my hair when I start to remove myself from her lips has me crashing them back down on hers. I’m about to drop her down on the bed when she finally tears herself away, leaning back and looking at me. Her cheeks are flushed and her breathing is ragged. I can’t help that my eyes travel south to where her chest is heaving, and I watch as her breasts rise and fall with every breath.

“Kale, I don’t—” she says, but I decide to cut her off, having heard this same speech before. The thing is, I don’t care. Past is the past, and all I care about right now is getting between her legs, her writhing on the bed, unable to get enough.

Leaning in, I capture her lips with mine, effectively shutting her up. “Don’t worry about it, babe. I know, I know. You don’t normally do this. I’ll let you be a bad girl tonight. Your secret’s safe with me,” I tell her in between kisses, and I’m taken aback when she pulls away from me and grabs my face with both of her hands.

She glares at me, and I can’t tell if it’s mocking or not. “Fuck you, Kale.” I’m about to say, “Please do,” but she keeps going. “I’m no innocent little good girl. That’s not where I was going. What I was going to say, before you so rudely interrupted me, was that I don’t have sex without a condom. You know, just putting it out there before we get in over our heads here,” she informs me with a smirk.

You know those moments where you think, Where have you been all my life? This could’ve been one of those. Lucy Dawson is unapologetically sexual, and I can already tell I’m going to have a hard time getting enough.

“All right then, bad girl. You have nothing to worry about. I always wrap it up. Even if I’m in over my head, a condom always covers that one,” I say, repeating her words.

Apparently done with the conversation, Lucy loosens her legs and slides down my body. When she lifts my t-shirt, I allow her to slide it up until she can’t reach anymore. Grabbing the hem, I pull my shirt up over my head and toss it on the ground. Lucy’s hands are placed firmly on my chest, and she slides them down as she feels my muscular torso. Just like they did when she checked me out for the first time, her eyes take in every single inch of my bare skin as her hands trace over every hard ridge.

“Impressive,” she tells me, her eyes reaching mine, looking appreciative of the sight before her.

When her hand comes to the waistband of my jeans, her fingers make quick work of unbuttoning them. She slides the zipper down, and I inhale sharply when her small hand slips into my boxer briefs and she grips my erection.

She looks up at me, a playful smile crossing her lips. “Just checking to make sure there wasn’t some unforeseen reason why you’re so opposed to those Scantrons. But now I see the problem. You don’t exactly have the right equipment.”

The hell I don’t. I grab her other hand and bring it to the outside of my jeans, forcing her to feel all of me with both hands. “Not sure what kind of equipment you’ve been experimenting with, Lucy, but I guarantee I have more than enough to fill in every single fucking bubble.”

She takes her hand out of my boxers and slides it around my back, pulling my ass into her. My hard dick’s pressed against her waist, and she looks up at me. “Exactly, Montgomery. Those ‘fucking Scantrons’ only work with pencil, and well, you definitely don’t qualify.”

I shake my head as I realize what she’s saying, and I’m pretty sure my cock swells, knowing it just got a pretty damn good compliment. This innuendo is turning me on, and I’m more than ready to be inside her.

Her hands come back around my waist and push my jeans down. I step out of them when they land at my feet. I’m left in nothing but my black boxer briefs and looking at Lucy, who is still completely dressed, sexy as hell in her dirty schoolteacher outfit. I’m happy as hell she came prepared sans panties. I want to bend her over and fuck her while she’s still in that skirt and those boots, and she’s already done her part in giving me easy access.

She takes a step back, and her eyes rake over me. As she sucks in her bottom lip, she eyes me approvingly. As sexy as I find her in that outfit, I want to see a little more skin, so I close the distance between us. Bringing my hands up to her top, I watch her eyes as I slowly unfasten each button, more than ready to see her bare skin. After I push the shirt off her shoulders, it falls to the floor. I’m slightly disappointed when I see a black lacy tank top still covering her. It doesn’t matter. It’s just one more layer to enjoy peeling off.

My hands move to her tiny waist, and I slip them beneath the thin material. My thumbs rub the skin on her back, but apparently Ms. Dawson’s feeling impatient, because she brings her own hands up and quickly removes the tank top. My eyes falls to the black lacy bra that barely contains her breasts.

As I watch them rise and fall with each anticipating breath, my hands slide up her back until they reach the clasp of her bra, undoing it with one flick. I use one hand to pull it off her and nearly groan watching as I uncover her perky tits. I can’t wait to get my hands, my mouth, my teeth on her hard, pink nipples, but apparently she has other plans. Lucy’s hands move to the waistband of her skirt, and she hooks her thumbs in preparation to take it off. I stop her.

“Leave it, Ms. Dawson,” I request, still wanting her to stay in the skirt and boots so I can continue this naughty-teacher scenario.

Her eyes darken with lust at my request, and she does as I’ve asked. I tighten my grip around her so our bare chests are touching skin to skin. Wrapping a hand up in her hair, I bring my lips down to hers again, kissing her hungrily. The feel of her pebbled nipples against my chest has my dick roaring, ready to make my exploration of her body. Her hands stroke my back until they fall to my ass, and her hands slide into my boxers, her fingers gripping me.

“Time for you to lose these,” she whispers against my lips.

Pushing her back towards the bed, I don’t stop until her legs hit the edge of it. “We’ve got time, baby,” I tell her, but I know I’m equally as eager as she is.

She falls on the bed and scoots back, letting me take in the whole sight of her lying nearly naked on my sheets. I’m still standing on the edge of the bed, mesmerized as I take in every single inch. As much as I want to screw her in her getup, I want her naked even more. Moving to take off one of her boots, I barely get the zipper down before she pulls it away.

“Kale, we do have time. We’ve got all night to do whatever dirty things your dick desires. Right now though? I want you to fuck me. Hard, fast, not stopping until I come.”

Who am I to say no to a request like that? I release her leg and decide that I’m going to do exactly what she wants. She watches as I remove my boxers, her eyes not making it a secret that she likes what she sees. Getting up on all fours, she crawls towards me. Before I realize what she’s doing, she licks the top of my cock, causing it to twitch at the contact. A hand comes up to grip my ass as she takes my dick into her mouth, first sucking on the head, then continuing on until she reaches the base. Sucking for a few seconds, she slowly slides back up to the tip. She looks up at me, and our eyes lock. It takes everything in me not to grip her hair, forcing her to take more of me again.

As if she can read my mind, she brings a hand up to grip me and moves back down, alternating between sucking and licking in perfect succession with her hand moving up and down on my cock. I bring a hand to the top of her head, lightly pushing, letting her know that it feels so fucking good and she better not stop. Watching her is a complete turn on, and I notice that she’s closed her eyes, giving the act her entire attention. I know I should stop her if I want to get inside her sweet pussy, but good fucking God can this girl give a blowjob. As I feel my balls begin to tighten, I remove my hand from her head, grab the base of my dick, and slowly pull it out of her mouth. She whimpers at the lost treat, but the lustful look I see as her eyes open lets me know that she’s ready for me.

Placing an arm around her waist, I turn her so she’s on all fours, facing away from me. Her ass is peeking out from under that skirt, and I can’t wait to sink myself into her warmth. I grab a condom from the nightstand beside my bed and make quick work of rolling it over my erection. Settling in behind her, I grip her hips as I line myself up against her. I know I should repay the oral favor, but like she said, we have plenty of time, and I’ll more than make it up to her later.

Rubbing my dick up and down her slit, I can feel how wet she is for me. I’ve barely touched her, yet she’s still so fucking drenched. As if it has a GPS and Lucy’s pussy is its destination, the tip of my cock finds her sweet entrance and slowly slides in. Closing my eyes, I take a moment to enjoy the feel of her around me. I quickly regain my bearings. My hands pull her back into me at the same time I’m filling her fully. She turns her head to look at me, tossing her hair over her shoulder. Her eyes take in the scene—me on my knees, settled inside her as my hands lay claim, not letting her go.

“Hard and fast,” she breathes, and it’s a goddamn good fucking thing that’s how she wants it, because after that blowjob, I’m not going to last.

Giving her what she wants, I quickly pull my dick out before slamming right back into her. I can see her breasts bouncing with each forceful thrust. The harder I work, the more they bounce, and it’s gives me the initiative to fuck her that much harder. Lucy starts pushing her ass back into me, matching my movements and it sends my dick inside her even deeper than before.

“Oh, God, yes, Kale. Fuck me. Fuck your slutty teacher,” she pants, bringing a hand up to her breast, and I swear to fucking Christ, my dick gets harder than it’s ever been. Fuck my slutty teacher? You don’t have to tell me twice.

I watch as she plays with her nipple, and I can just barely see the way she’s biting her bottom lip. Slowing down my thrusts so I don’t explode at an embarrassingly early rate, I slide a hand from her ass all the way up her spine until it rests on her neck. I lie down on her so my chest is pressed up against her back, causing her to remove her hand from her breast to steady herself. If anyone’s going to be touching her, it’s going to be me.

My hand makes its way to the front of her and finds her breasts, caressing gently. First one, then the other, tweaking her nipples until they harden under my touch. Once I’m satisfied, I move my hand down her stomach until I reach her clit. I slowly circle around it but make sure that I don’t actually touch her there. This feels intimate, more than usual, and I chalk it up to being skin to skin as I tease her clit. Finally, she has enough of my not quite touching her and she brings her hand up, trying to touch herself, but I don’t let her.

“Kale, please, fucking touch me already,” she practically begs, and I can’t help the grin that spreads over my face.

My lips move to hover just above her ear, and she shivers when she feels my breath. “I’ll touch you, baby,” I promise. “As soon as you admit I can fill the fucking bubble.”

She lets out a long, shaky breath then turns her head to look at me. My lips are right there, and they capture hers as I kiss her long and hard. When she pulls back, her eyes bore into mine and she nods slightly.

“Point proven. You fill all the bubbles. And then some. Now please, for the love of all that is fucking holy, touch me. I’m so close.”

Not needing to hear another word, my finger slides over her clit, pushing slightly before I start moving it in circular motions. With my chest still pressed down on her, I move my hips, thrusting in and out of her at the same speed of my finger. The harder I fuck her, the faster my fingers moves, and it’s not long before her walls are tightening around me and my ears are ringing as I hear her scream her release.

Wrapping my arm around her waist, I pull her closer to me, if that’s even possible. I’m not far behind her, and as her pussy clenches my dick, I come fast and hard, shooting into the condom with quick, short bursts. I continue to pump my hips until my orgasm subsides.

Finally, both of our movements still, and the only sound in the room is our ragged breathing and my racing heart, courtesy of that intense cardio session. My chest is heaving against her back, and it’s slick with sweat. I tear myself away from her skin and sit back on my heels, slowly sliding my dick out of her.

When I called Lucy to go out, some part of me figured we’d end up here. Her whole no-dating clause kind of helped me come to that conclusion. But I was expecting to have to work for it, at least for the night. Instead, I got sexy Lucy Dawson, ready for anything the moment she walked in my door, and I—and my cock—couldn’t be more thankful.

She’s catching her breath as she flops down on the bed and rolls onto her back. I wonder what’s going through her head, hoping like hell that she’s not regretting what just happened. It’s easy to scream, “Fuck me!” in the heat of the moment, but I’ve had quite a few experiences where things were awkward afterwards, and I wish to all holy hell this isn’t one of those times.

“God, I fucking needed that. A real penis is so much better than one with batteries,” she moans, not even bothering to cover her tits or anything like I’ve seen most girls shyly do after a quick fuck. Nope, not Lucy Dawson. This girl owns her sexuality, and it’s such a fucking turn-on.

I grin down at her and bend over to press a kiss to her lips. “Well, teach, what’d ya say? Did I pass test two?”

Her eyes dance with delight as she nods her head. Sitting up, she gets on her knees and moves towards me. She wraps her arms around my neck and leans in, nibbling on my earlobe.

“Oh, Sergeant Montgomery, you passed that test with flying fucking colors. But that was still only the beginning. I hope you’ll be prepared for an oral exam a little later on,” she whispers before pulling away from me.

Like I said earlier, I have big plans on repaying that favor, and I know that’s just one more test I’m going to ace. I tell her just that, causing her to laugh.

I get off the bed and go into the bathroom to get rid of the condom. When I return to the bedroom, Lucy’s still lying down, back flat on the bed, arms spread out. Quickly getting dressed, I sit down next to her.

“Spent?” I ask when I notice that her eyes are closed.

She opens them and sits up when she sees me. Hopping up off the bed, she looks around the room to find her bra and tank top, putting them on rapidly.

“Not quite. It takes more than that to wear me out. I was just savoring the moment,” she tells me. Walking over to me, she leans down and gives me a quick kiss on the lips. “Thanks. That was a great fuck. I’ll get out of your hair now. You’ve got my number if you want a repeat.”

What the hell?

She starts to move away, but she’s not quick enough. I grab her arm and pull her in between my legs.

“Where do you think you’re going?” I growl, my hands holding her still.

She looks down at me, eyebrows furrowed in confusion. “You’re all dressed again, and it’s not exactly like I have attire to go out. It’s Friday night. I figured I’d head on out so you can go do whatever it is you soldiers do on the weekend.”

“Wait a minute. What are you talking about? Ten minutes ago you said we had plenty of time. The only reason I’m dressed is so I don’t freak out the delivery man when I open the door to accept our food. I figure I’ll feed you and fuck you. All night, Lucy. All fucking night.”

Something that looks like relief washes over her face, and she moves to straddle me. “Sounds like a damn good Friday night,” she says. “I’m freaking starving.”

For some reason, I’m pretty sure she’s not talking about food, and I feel the same way. It’s been a long damn time since I’ve wanted anyone this badly, and if I have my way, Lucy Dawson and I are going to be seeing a whole lot more of each other until I leave.

Chapter 7

Lucy

IT’S BEEN nearly four months since that first night, and this summer passed by way too quickly. I’m getting ready to head to Kale’s place for one last hurrah before he gets on a plane and walks out of my life for the next nine months. I’ve come to rely on seeing him on an almost daily basis, and having to go back to Channing again is going to suck. When I went to Kale’s in my sexy teacher getup, I figured I was getting ready for one-night stand or at least a short fling with a few fun nights. Instead, I gained a best friend…who just so happens to also be really good in bed. I smile as I remember the rest of that night—the night we solidified our relationship.

After not embarrassing himself in front of the delivery guy, we gorged on pizza, and Kale introduced me to the strangest drink concoction. I was snuggling on the couch in a pair of his sweatpants and an Army t-shirt, thankful he’d taken pity on me and not made me lounge around in that short skirt and barely there tank. When he set the mixed drink in front of me, I asked what it was, but he wouldn’t tell me.

“Just take a sip, Lucy,” he said, and I eyed him suspiciously. He looked at me with exasperation. “What do you think I’m going to do? I already had you naked—well, almost—in my bed, and you were screaming my name. It’s just a drink.”

Remembering the way it had felt when he’d made me come brought a smile to my face, and I did as he’d asked. There was a definite burn, but the sweetness of the drink helped calm it down. He was right. It was pretty damn delicious. When he told me it was Mountain Dew and Fireball Whiskey, I was a little surprised, but I didn’t question it.

Several—or well, probably six—cocktails later, he pulled me down on the couch, properly preparing for his oral exam. I’m more than happy to report that he earned very high marks and has been doing so ever since. Afterwards, we ended up in his bed. I hadn’t planned on staying over, but six whiskeys later, I really had no choice. I offered to sleep on the couch, causing him to scoff at me. He took my hand, led me back to his bedroom, and surprised me by handing me an unopened toothbrush and giving me access to all his toiletries. It felt a little weird, knowing this was just supposed to be a random hook-up, but I appreciated that he was being a gentleman.

Upon exiting the bathroom, he went in after me, and I went out to the living room to get my purse. I dug around until I found my phone and saw about fifteen texts from Charlie, all ranging from “Don’t do anything I wouldn’t do,” to “Don’t listen to that advice,” to “How big is his cock?” The latter made me laugh out loud, and before I knew it, my phone was being pulled out of my hands.

I jumped up, trying to grab it away from him, but he was too tall. It wasn’t until he read the messages that he handed it back to me. He stood there, crossing his arms, watching me.

“Well? What are you going to tell her?” I hesitated, and he grinned at me. “I can grab a ruler if you want.”

Shutting off my phone, I pushed his shoulder, telling him to fuck off. He just laughed as we made our way back to his room. We both settled on the bed, and I set the alarm on my phone so I could get out of there at a reasonable hour. Fluffing my pillow, I cuddled up underneath the covers and wondered what the hell I was doing. Kale turned towards me and gave me that heart-stopping smile that was already starting to be a panty dampener. Well, if I were wearing any.

“I’m glad I met you, Lucy Dawson,” he said, as if it were the most natural thing to say after we’d spend the night in various sexual positions.

Surprisingly, I felt the same way. Knowing that he was only going to be around for the summer and that he was in the same boat relationship-wise that I was made me think that this could be the best summer yet. In fact, a summer fling never sounded better.

“And I’m more than grateful that you creepily wandered into my elementary school classroom.”

He laughed and leaned in, placing a kiss on my nose. “I like you, Lucy. And I’d like to spend more time with you. Like I told you, I’m heading to Afghanistan in the fall, and like you, I’m not looking for anything. What do you say we see where this friendship goes?”

I gasp in mock horror. “Kale Montgomery, are you suggesting that we become friends with benefits? You know that only works in the movies, right?” I teased, wanting nothing more than to agree with a very enthusiastic yes, but I held myself back.

“Well, I didn’t put it that way, but if that’s what you want, Lucy, then I’m game. But can I be the Justin Timberlake kind of friend? I’m more partial to him than Ashton Kutcher.”

The moment he said the words, I busted out laughing.

“What? My sisters have been in love with JT since I was in middle school. My fondness for him has grown ever since. It’s fucking true that he brought sexy back.”

“Okay, okay, Kale. A summer not needing my vibrator sounds perfect. You can be my JT as long as I can be your Mila. I do kind of have a girl crush on her.”

A slow grin spread over his face, and I knew that he agreed.

“You’ve got yourself a deal.”

WE’VE BEEN practically inseparable since then. Sometimes I wonder what I was thinking getting into a long-term friends-with-benefits situation. Justin and Mila’s story has a happily ever after. Kale and I pretended that part of the movie didn’t happen. Don’t get me wrong. It hasn’t been all about sex. Once the school year was over and I was no longer Lily’s teacher, I often accompanied them to the park, the aquarium, and the movies, even though Kale despised sitting in a dark theater with kids. Something about their talking incessantly drove him nuts, but for Lily, he didn’t mind. He was so tender and loving with her, and he treated her as if she were his own. It didn’t make sense with his whole playboy persona. It was like he was born to be a dad, and until he could become one, Lily was the next best thing. It’s one of the things I love about Kale—seeing all the different sides to him.

Charlie kept trying to hook me up with Drew’s friends, but I always begged off, pretending to have other things to do. I think she suspected that I had a guy on the side. She’d bugged me about my night spent with Kale, but I waved her off, not giving her any details, and apparently she bought my indifference. She never again asked about Kale, and I never offered the information. What was going on between us was complicated enough even for me, and trying to explain it to her would probably make my head explode—and hers, for that matter.

Here’s the thing. I’m not going to tell you that I’ve fallen in love with Kale Montgomery. I haven’t. I have, however, realized that he’s exactly the type of man I’d settle down with, and watching him with Lily has made it even worse. That biological clock has started ticking, and each tock is louder than the last. I’m not saying I want to have a child right now. It’s just… I think I’m finally in a place where I might try to actually settle down and try to find someone who fills my heart with ultimate joy. Could that be Kale? Maybe, but I won’t let my heart open up to the possibility. I knew this summer had an expiration date, and now that it’s here, I’m glad I’ve kept my feelings closed off. Perhaps once he’s gone, I can finally open up my heart and find someone worth settling down with, because after Kale, I think I’m done with casual.

I finally pull myself out of my mind and check the time. Realizing that I was supposed to be at Kale’s twenty minutes ago, I rush to grab my purse and the gift I got him. Checking my phone, I see that I have two missed calls, but instead of calling him back, I figure I’ll see him in ten minutes and hit the road.

He’s pacing his porch when I pull into his driveway. As I get out of the car and make my way towards him, he stops to watch me.

“Where the hell have you been?” he asks gruffly. “I tried called you and it kept going to voicemail.”

Taken aback, I walk towards him and wrap my arms around his waist, trying to read his mood. I know he went over to Anna’s to say bye to Lily, and I wonder if that’s what’s bugging him.

“Kale, I was just running late. No big deal. What’s going on?”

He sighs, pulling me into a warm hug. I can feel his lips press against my forehead, and I’m confused as to what’s going on. He’s not acting like his usual playful self. By now, he’d have at least slapped me on the ass once or twice.

“Nothing, Luce. It’s nothing,” he whispers as he pulls away. Taking my hand, he pulls me inside, not stopping until we get to the kitchen. I see that the table is fully decorated with candles, a bouquet of flowers, and two perfectly placed table settings.

I stop in my tracks, wondering about the implications of this sudden turn of events. Last I knew is that we were going to finish binge watching season six of Lost. He said that he needed to know all the answers before he left for Afghanistan. A dinner by candlelight? This wasn’t in the cards for us.

He must see the look on my face, because he chuckles as he guides me to an open seat.

“It’s been a great summer, Luce. I’m going to miss the hell out of you and thought it’d be fitting to finish it off with a nice meal since the first time around all I gave you was pizza.”

His words warm my heart, and I love how thoughtful he is. Truth be told, I’ll miss the hell out of him, too. This is completely different from how things ended with Eric. The idea of saying goodbye to Kale actually hurts, which lets me know that it’s actually perfect timing. If I get in any deeper, I’m going to fall, and with him, that’s just not possible.

I smile at him and nod. “Trust me. You gave me a whole lot more than that. But as much as I love pizza, this means even more. Thanks, Montgomery,” I tell him, causing him to grin. He always tells me that he can’t decide if he likes Kale or Montgomery more, and I like to alternate between the two.

We settle in to eat, making small talk, both ignoring the elephant in the room. We’ve become close this summer, in a friendship capacity, and it’s normal not to want your friend to go off to a warzone for nine months, right? That’s what I tell myself.

After dinner, Kale holds his hand out to me. I place mine in his, and he pulls me out of my chair, leading me to his bedroom. Thankfully I knew we’d end up here, so I placed my gift in here earlier when I’d excused myself to go to the bathroom. He sits me down on the bed and goes to his closet, pulling out a small gift bag. I blush when he hands it to me, not having expected anything from him. Leaning across the bed, I grab my own gift bag from his nightstand and hand it to him. He quirks a brow up at me, and I grin devilishly. He’s going to love the hell out of my gift. I only wish I could be there to see what he does with it.

“You first,” he prompts, and he doesn’t have to tell me twice.

After I pull out the tissue paper, my eyes light up when I see what’s inside. I stick my hand in and find a t-shirt. It’s my favorite of his, the one I wore that very first night. I hold it up in front of me, letting it naturally unfold. Something hard falls in my lap. I look down, unable to help the blush that covers my cheeks when I see what’s there. A brand new LELO vibrator is staring up at me, and when I check out the box, it promises to hit that g-spot every single time. Kale’s teased me often about my vibrator usage, and this gift does not surprise me. I freaking love it.

I glance up at him, and his smile is cocky. He raises an eyebrow and then gestures to the device.

“If I’m going to be thousands of miles away, I can’t have you getting off to some piece named Channing. What the fuck kind of name is that?”

I get up on my knees and wrap my arms around him, pressing a kiss to his lips. “Not a good enough one. Now this new toy? What do you suggest I call it?” I ask saucily even though I know what his answer is going to be.

He grins against my mouth, and his hands wrap around me, pulling me in tight so his erection is pressing into me. “You can call it whatever you want as long as you’re imagining that I’m the one inside you fucking you into oblivion or wishing I were there sucking, licking your clit. I’ve heard you call out my name so many times that I know you’ll be thinking of me, baby.”

His words send a fire in my belly, and I want to wrap my legs around him. He’s right. I’ve become addicted this summer, and for the foreseeable future, he’ll be the one I imagine. I don’t want to think about it, this whole friends with benefits scenario ending, so I get up from the bed and grab the gift I brought him.

Handing it to him, I wait as he hesitates, almost like it’s weird that I’m giving him a gift. It’s no vibrator, but I hope it’s equally as…special?

He tears through the wrapping paper, and I feel silly when he pulls out the skirt I wore on the night we first were together. He grins up at me, and on his fingers, I see the skirt dangling, making my grin match his. Looking back in the bag, he laughs when he pulls out a ruler. I may not have let Charlie know the precise measurement, but I want to know it myself, and I make a mental note to put that ruler to use later.

His eyes widen when he holds up a stainless-steel Wartenberg wheel, and I flush, remembering the last time he used it on me. He didn’t last a week after we met before he mentioned my promise of introducing it to him, and boy, what an introduction it was.

“What am I supposed to do with this when I’m halfway around the world?” he asks, rolling the tiny pinpricks over his thumb.

“I figured that’s up to you. Either keep it for memory’s sake or practice for when you get home.”

He bites his lip and then looks at me, his gaze heated. “We’ll have to make one last memory before I leave,” he insists, and heat rushes between my thighs as I think of one last night tied down with Kale.

I watch as he sets the wheel on the nightstand and goes back to the bag. The last thing he finds is a copy of a Scantron with his name on it. His grin widens when he sees the content, and I blush, knowing he’s definitely earned all those high marks.

He tosses the items to the side and wraps me up in his arms. Shuddering, I relish in his closeness, knowing I have to soak it all in so I can last nine months without him.

“Oh, Ms. Dawson, what am I going to do without you?” he whispers.

I bring a lone finger up to trace his cheek. “Don’t worry about that right now. Instead, spend this time showing me what you’re not going to be doing but will still be wishing for every single day.”

Without preamble, he pushes me onto the bed, covering my body with his. He rains kisses down my face, nipping on my jawline and sucking at the skin on my neck. Kale knows every inch of me, and knowing it’s our last night together, I want to cherish every single moment of us together.

He doesn’t waste a single second before sinking into me, and my pussy is more than ready for him. Sliding my arms around to grip his ass, I try to match his movements, feeling the way he furiously pumps in and out of me. Something about this night, though, is different, and I can’t keep up. He’s fucking me with wild abandon, as if he can’t get enough. Instead of trying to match his pace, I hold on for the ride, letting him drive his hard cock into me time and time again.

It’s not long before I’m panting my release as I cry out his name. I can feel his dick emptying into the condom inside me.

“God dammit, Lucy,” he says, the same words he whispers every single night. This time, though, his voice is strained, and tears prick my eyes, knowing I won’t get to be with him for at least nine months—and possibly never again.

Sliding out of me, he presses a kiss on my lips then disappears into the bathroom. I turn over, wrapping myself up in the sheets. My mind’s running a thousand miles a minute, not wanting to think that this is our last time together, but I know I have to get used to it. When Kale comes out of the bathroom, he lies down in the bed and draws me into his body.

“You’ve become a damn good friend this summer, Lucy. One of my best,” he whispers, kissing the top of my head.

My breath stops at his admission. If I admit it to myself, I want to be so much more than his friend, but instead of letting him know, I stamp down my feelings, too scared to even think about them.

“Kale,” I breathe, but he brings a finger to my lips.

“I’ll miss you, babe,” he informs me, and my heart melts and breaks at the same time. I’ve never really had anyone to miss and I don’t know what to expect. When he says nothing else, I take that as a dismissal for any other feelings, so I bottle up my own and bury them deep, not expecting them to surface any time soon. Or well, at least hoping that they won’t.

Surprisingly, he folds his arms around me, and I settle into his embrace. Normally, we sleep on opposite sides of the bed, but tonight, apparently, we both want to be close. There’s an intimacy there that’s foreign, and as much as I liked the idea of using toys and restraints, it feels wrong. Instead, it’s just me, Kale, and nothing else. All night, we’re wrapped up in each other, talking and making love—not that I’d usually call it that, but fucking just doesn’t seem like the right term for what this is anymore.

The next morning, we linger in bed, neither one of us wanting to admit that our summer fling is over. When I drop him off on post, it’s no easier. We get out of the car, meeting at the hood of the car, and things feel awkward, not like us at all. He hesitates for a moment before taking me into his arms.

Drawing in his scent, I commit it to memory, not knowing when I’ll ever smell it again. I can feel hot tears forming in my eyes even though I promised myself I wouldn’t cry. That’s easy to say until you get to that moment. The final goodbye. I can’t imagine how girlfriends and wives feel. It feel likes the hardest thing I’ve ever had to do, and we’re just friends.

I pull away from him, not wanting to stain his uniform if my mascara is running from the stupid tears that are now falling. A small smile spreads over his face, and he cups my chin as he uses his thumbs to wipe them away. A laugh escapes me at knowing that he probably thinks I’m being ridiculous. Hell, I think I’m being ridiculous. I don’t cry. I just don’t, but it’s been one hell of a summer, and I tell myself that I’m crying over all the lost orgasms, not the fact that there’s a small pang in my heart at the thought of saying goodbye.

“Hey, Lucy, don’t cry. I know you’re going to miss seeing this sexy body every damn day, but we can still Skype. Remember our deal. If you show me yours, I’ll show you mine,” he teases, putting me at ease.

Shaking my head, I wonder how long it’s going to be before he gets me to take clothes off via webcam. I’m guessing it won’t take too long.

“And when have I ever had a problem showing you mine?” I ask, and he grins at all the memories.

“Well, if you’d have let me take naked pictures of you, then we wouldn’t have to Skype and I could just look at them every day.”

A slow, wicked smile crosses my face. There is one more present I haven’t given him yet, and I was going to let him discover it on his own, but I’d rather tease him about it now.

“Oh, Montgomery, how little faith you have in me. Do you really think I’d send you off to war with nothing to work with? You must really think I’m mean,” I say, giggling when I see him raise an eyebrow in confusion.

“Ms. Dawson, you wicked woman. What have you done?” he asks, his voice sounding a little more husky than usual.

I’m not going to spell it out for him. I want him to enjoy the find. “Now, now. It’s the last part of your gift, and I’d hate to ruin the surprise. Let’s just say I may have hidden a new folder on your laptop, and it’s your job to find it and report back.”

Leaning down, he presses his lips against mine, slipping his tongue in my mouth. We stand there, savoring each and every moment, knowing they’re our last. All too soon, he’s pulling away from me. He plants one last kiss on my nose before he picks up his gear.

“I meant what I said last night, Lucy. I’m going to miss you,” he confesses, and I can hear the sincerity in his voice. My heart tightens from knowing that this is it. Everything about our relationship is about to change, and I couldn’t have prepared for the pain that flows straight to my heart.

I stand up on my tiptoes and give him one last kiss on the lips. “I’ll miss you, too, Kale. More than you know.”

He nods, and our eyes lock as we both mentally prepare for this shift in our friendship. He looks like he’s about to say something else, but before he can, someone calls out his name, effectively ruining the moment.

“It’s that time, I guess,” he says, breathing out.

My nose starts burning, and I can feel the tears starting to form again. Not wanting to let him see me cry, I throw my arms around him, giving him a tight squeeze.

“You stay safe over there, Kale Montgomery. You promise me?” I haven’t let myself think about the dangers he’ll be facing, but now that we’re down to the wire, I need to hear him say it. To promise me that he’ll take care of himself.

“Don’t worry your pretty little head off. I know what I’m doing, and I won’t let anything happen to me. See you on the other side, babe,” he murmurs before he leans down, gives me one last kiss, and walks away.

I lean back against the hood of my car and watch until he’s almost out of sight. He’s about to enter a building when he turns back to look at me. His hand moves to his mouth and he blows me a huge kiss. Shaking my head, I grin as I make a show of catching it. Instead of placing it on my lips, I touch my hand to my ass, and I can see him laugh. He gives me one last wave, and in a split second, he’s gone.

Knowing I shouldn’t loiter on post, I suck it up and get in my car even though I want to follow Kale into the building, throw my arms around him, and get one more kiss. I sigh, but then I stand up straight and set my shoulders. As I start my car and make the drive home, I chastise myself for feeling down. I just spent an amazing summer with a sexy-as-sin soldier and had more orgasms in those four months than I have in my entire life.

With new focus, I decide that maybe this was my last hurrah. Maybe I am ready to settle down, to move on with my life. Perhaps this was life’s way of saying, “Hey, Lucy, here’s one last good time. Now it’s time to get serious.” Truth be told, no random hookup will ever match up to Kale, and I know that.

Pulling into my apartment complex, I finally know what I’m going to do. It’s time to hang up Loosie Lou. The next guy who graces my bed, fingers crossed, will be the last one.

Chapter 8

Kale

9/4/12

Lucy,

So I know I said we’d be pen pals, but snail mail takes way too long and I can’t wait to tell you about this place. How about keyboard pals? Yeah, doesn’t have as much of a nice ring to it, but I figure daily interactions are better than reading letters every other week, right?

I hope everything’s going well back in Clarksville and that you’re not breaking any more hearts. You’ve done enough damage to mine, Freckles. ;) <-- Just imagine me doing that. It’s much sexier than some damn emoticon. But seriously, don’t do anything I wouldn’t do. I know what you’re thinking. That it gives you free rein to do anything, but guess again. I don’t do men—so you shouldn’t either. Wait for me, Lucy Dawson. My poor little heart can’t take the thought of you finding another man while I’m gone. Okay, I know you’re rolling your eyes by now, so I’ll stop fucking around.

The flight over was pretty uneventful, and I’ve mostly settled in. I have a good team and I think we’ll work well together over the next nine months. Hopefully your nine months will be more exciting than mine. All I see in my future is work-gym-sleep-eat, wash, rinse, repeat. Good thing I have a pretty kickass keyboard pal to give me something to look forward to at the end of the day. You know that means I expect daily correspondence. I know you can get busy (I like when you get busy, Lucy) but I also know you have at least twenty minutes of free time when your kids are at recess. Didn’t anyone ever tell you you’re not supposed to sleep during school hours, Ms. Dawson? Take your time to write me instead. I’d hate for you to end up in detention.

On second thought, go for it, babe. The thought of you needing a punishment is a hot one, as long as I’m the one delivering.

And now I’m off to the showers with thoughts of that damn pastry cutter rolling over your skin. I’m still pissed as hell we didn’t get to try the new one out. Such a damn tease. You better have it shined, polished, and ready for me when I get home. Oh, by the way, Luce? Those fucking pictures? Best fucking gift ever. My dick thanks you.

Miss you, babe. If you see Lily, give her a hug from me.

Your sexy keyboard pal,

Kale

I click send and immediately pull up the photos Lucy sent me. That fucking girl. Saying goodbye to her was harder than I’d expected it to be, and when I saw her tears, my heart fell. I don’t know what the hell happened between Lucy and me this past summer, but I can tell you this. I was definitely beginning to feel like Justin Timberlake, not quite satisfied with being just friends, yet there was no way I was putting my heart out there. We had both laid it on the line when we first started hooking up, and in the meantime, I gained a best friend. I wasn’t going to fuck that up my expressing my feelings, and well, here I am. Thousands of miles away, pining ridiculously for my best friend, my favorite hook-up, probably the one girl I could settle down with who’d accept all my shit.

A moment later, my computer pings, and I grin when I see that I have a Skype chat invitation. The subject line states Ms. Lucy Dawson Requests Your Presence: Clothing Optional, and I’m all too eager to hit the accept button. Immediately, her image fills the screen, and my heart and dick both swell at the sight of her.

She waves, and I don’t miss the way her breasts are hanging out of the tank top she’s wearing as she bends over to look at the screen. Her green eyes are bright as she look as me too, and I’m glad I changed out of my uniform once I got back in the door and dressed in nothing but a pair of black basketball shorts.

“Hey, babe,” she says, her voice sounding through my computer, and I smile at the term of endearment we somehow adopted over the summer. The sound of her voice does something to me, and as ridiculous as it is, I think I miss her even more than I imagined possible.

“Hi, Ms. Dawson. I hope I’m pleasing you by responding to your request,” I tell her, winking in the process.

She giggles, and I love it. God, what the hell has this girl done to me?

“I’m very pleased, Sergeant Montgomery, especially since you decided to show up shirtless. I saw your email but wanted to see if I could catch you, and I’m glad I did.”

Settling in my desk chair, I turn the volume up, more than happy to see her. “I’m glad you caught me, too. I miss you, Luce. Things going okay there?” I ask.

She nods and gives me a thousand-watt smile. “Things are fine. A little quiet and lonely, but I’ll make do. What about you? How are things there? Making all the women on post fall in love with you?”

I shake my head, knowing that I haven’t seen a single female who could compare to her. “None at all, Lucy. Hey, I don’t have much time. Do a soldier a favor and get naked for me. I need something to think of when I’m jacking off in the shower later. My poor dick got way too used to your pussy, and he’s missing the fuck out of you.”

I watch as she throws her head back and laughs. “You certainly don’t hold back, but okay, Kale. I can make haste just for you,” she tells me as she takes her top off, filling the screen with her naked breasts, making me salivate at the sight. She brings her hands up and rubs both of her breasts. “Is this what you want to see, Kale? I wish these were your hands touching me, teasing my nipples,” she breathes, and my dick instantly goes hard as I slip a hand into my shorts.

“God dammit, Lucy, that is so fucking hot. My dick misses the shit out of you,” I repeat, needing to say it again for emphasis. “I wish I were on top of you, sliding in between your gorgeous breasts, feeling the friction of my skin on yours.”

A slight blush creeps over her face, but it doesn’t stop her. “Mmm, Kale, what I wouldn’t give to have you between my legs right now.”

I watch as she fondles herself, and I start to jack off, wishing my hand were hers. My eyes are locked in on her, captivated by her every movement. She scoots her chair back so I can see all of her, and I go crazy the moment I see that she’s in nothing but a lacy thong. Her hand dips down into her panties, and my mind runs wild, wishing those were my fingers playing with her clit.

“Kale, I miss you so fucking much. I need you. Now,” she breathes, and I watch as she continues to rub herself.

I’m about to respond when I hear my door open, and Xavier walks in. Jerking my hand out of my shorts, I sit and turn towards him. His eyes are wide, and he’s staring at my screen. At Lucy. I’m about to see fucking red, so I slam the screen shut.

“Dude, my bad. I’ll…I’ll be back in a few,” he tells me, leaving the room, and I want to punch something. After having been held up, he’s finally on his way back to the States and we were supposed to meet up for dinner, but obviously I was preoccupied.

Catching my breath, I make sure I’m alone before reopening my screen. When I do, I see that Lucy’s dressed, and clearly, the moment’s been ruined.

She raises an eyebrow at me. “So much for privacy. I hope he didn’t get too much of a show,” she says, laughing it off.

“He saw nothing, I promise. I guess I’ll have to be more careful with these Skype dates. I’m going to go shower, babe. Thanks for the visuals. Miss you,” I tell her, meaning it more than ever.

She sighs. “Miss you, too, Kale. I miss you, too.

Lucy

9/15/12

Kale,

Freckles? Who are you? James ‘Sawyer’ Ford? I should’ve known he’s who you’d latch on to when we binge watched Lost before you left. Lucky for you I was always Team Sawyer over Team Jack. Must’ve been those sexy dimples and playboy personality that drew me to him—and to you.

So let me get this straight? You expect me to be celibate the whole time you’re gone? Damn, that’s asking a lot. Oh, Kale Montgomery, I’ll wait for you every single day until I’m in your arms again at the airport. I won’t even so much as look at another man. I’ll keep your picture next to my heart every single day. It’ll be the first thing I see when I wake up and the last thing I see when I go to bed. Your picture will be the only thing to get me through these long, lonely nine months.

Have I successfully helped reciprocate the eye roll? Because you definitely knew what reaction to expect. The day, you, Kale Montgomery, ask a woman to wait for you is the day I settle down for good. We both know how far off that is.

Anyways, I’m glad to hear the flight was fine and that you’re settling in. I’ve gotta say, I’m bored as hell without you around. It’s good that school’s started again because the way you monopolized my summer. My empty house is feeling way too empty. My days are like yours. Work, exercise, T.V. It’s really thrilling stuff.

Daily correspondence? Jesus, Montgomery, I didn’t realize your demanding attitude extended beyond the bedroom, and lucky for you, I think I like it. So, okay, Kale, you want daily correspondence? You’ve got it. Just be prepared to give in to my own demands in the future.

Alright keyboard pal (aka KP) I’ve gotta run. Lily and Anna both say their helloes and their I miss yous. Charlie mentioned you being gone, and I think she was fishing but I kept my mouth shut. I never realized how nosy she was until she found out I was with you. And since I shrugged it off, she’s now forcing me on a double date this weekend. Gag. I need my better half back to save me from these things. I miss your face! Muah!

Lucy

P.S. Please tell me that wasn’t Lily’s father who walked in on our naughty Skype session. Also, please pass on that he’s an asshole and I had to use my own personal Kale to finish off. Best. Present. Ever.

Kale’s been gone for over a month, but it feels like forever. Fortunately, school has started, and getting acquainted with my new kids has left me exhausted at the end of the day. I barely make it through my Zumba videos and lesson plans before I’m falling asleep on the couch with the television playing in the background. When Charlie informed me that I was going on a double date with her and Drew, I tried to use my exhaustion as an excuse, but she wasn’t buying it. I think she’s noticed that I’ve been moping around, and she is just trying to be helpful. I wouldn’t be surprised if she’s put two and two together, my mood change and Kale’s departure, but she hasn’t said a word about it. Instead, she’s making me go out with yet another one of Drew’s colleagues who will probably bore the life out of me.

The doorbell rings, and I sigh, wishing I’d insisted on driving myself. Checking my reflection in the hallway mirror, I make sure that I’m presentable. With it being a Friday night, I didn’t bother going all crazy with my appearance. My hair’s still in a claw clip, loose tendrils hanging down the sides of my face. It’s my go-to teacher hairstyle because it’s so damn easy to do in the mornings.

When I open the door, I’m surprised at the sight before me. I don’t know what I was expecting, but it wasn’t this guy. Charlie didn’t tell me she was setting me up with Alexander Skarsgård’s hotter twin brother. I have a thing for comparing all guys to hot movie stars, and this one doesn’t disappoint. Shamelessly, I check him out, and I involuntarily lick my lower lip when my eyes rake over his body. He’s wearing charcoal dress slacks that fit him perfectly. A matching charcoal button-up covers his torso, and the sleeves are rolled up, exposing his muscular forearms. It’s possible he was wearing a tie earlier, but now the neck of his shirt is unbuttoned, making the look a little more casual. His blond hair is perfectly styled, and when he smiles, a full set of dazzling white teeth greet me. I watch as his brown eyes roam over me, and I can tell that what he sees is acceptable. With a huge grin, he holds out his hand.

“Aidan Van Buren, and I assume you’re Lucy. It’s a pleasure,” he offers. Jesus, even his name’s hot.

I place my hand in his, and butterflies swarm in my stomach when he gives me a firm handshake. “You’re an astute one. Thank goodness you remembered the name of the girl whose apartment you just showed up at.” I cringe at my brashness, but he smiles, not fazed by it in the least bit.

“I guess I deserve that. I could’ve been a little more suave with that introduction. It’s nice to meet you, Lucy. I imagine you’ll be keeping me on my toes,” he tells me, and I know he’s right.

“It’s nice to meet you, too, Aidan,” I respond before I grab my purse and lock up my apartment. I’m not ready to invite him into my place, even if he is Greek-god-like in stature.

We make small talk as we head toward the parking lot, and he opens the car door for me. When he climbs in, I get a hint of his cologne. It’s manly, sexy, and I want to breathe him in deep.

“So, Lucy, I’m kind of bad on these blind dates. I haven’t been in the dating pool lately, and Drew decided I need to hop back in. I wasn’t exactly pleased when he told me I was picking you up, but now that we’re here, I think this might end up being a much better night than I anticipated.”

Knowing that he didn’t sign up for this makes me feel better about the whole thing, but I still wonder why a guy who is as delicious as he is needs a blind date. Then again, he could be thinking the same about me, so I try to reserve judgment.

“Aidan, trust me. I understand more than most. Charlie’s always trying to set me up and it never works out. I abhor blind dates. I really do. But something about tonight seems like it’ll be okay,” I tell him, giving him a playful smile. He takes my hand, intertwining our fingers, and brings my hand up to press a soft kiss against it.

“I think you’re right, Lucy,” is his response before he settles back in and drives us to the restaurant where the double date will take place.

WHEN I found out that Aidan was Drew’s cousin, I wasn’t even pissed at Charlie. In fact, I wanted to ask why she’d been hiding him for so long. Our double date went off without a hitch, and I was more than eager to see him again. He was charming, sophisticated, and sinfully sexy. I was hoping he’d ask to come in after our first date, but instead, he gave me a searing kiss and then pulled away, promising to see me again soon.

That was four months ago. We’ve been seeing each other weekly since then but haven’t made anything official. Kale still emails me daily, flirting like crazy, and I respond like I always would. It feels strange. My growing feelings for Aidan are real, but at the end of the day, I’m refreshing my inbox seeing if I have anything new from Kale. I know I need to stop, to realize that we’re friends and that’s all we’ll ever be, but some part of me foolishly thinks we could be more.

After hitting refresh one last time, I close my laptop and set it on my nightstand. Turning over, I smile, seeing Aidan in my bed. He’s playing with his phone, but he sets it aside when I snuggle up against his chest.

“All done with your pen pal?” he asks, trying to sound playful, but I can hear the disdain in his voice.

My nightly emails to Kale have been an issue between us, even though I’ve tried to explain it a million times. One of my best friends is in a war zone, and if I want to email him, I’m going to do it. I guess I can kind of understand Aidan’s issues with my signing on every night to see if I have a message from ‘some Army guy on the other side of the world’—his words, not mine. I think if he had any idea the kind of friendship Kale and I used to have, he would try to put a stop to it. Thank goodness Charlie never knew or I’d be screwed.

I cuddle up to him, hoping to change his mood. “Hey, come on. I’m here with you, in this bed, waiting for you to strip me bare.”

His eyes wander over my body and a lone finger traces over my breasts. “Is that enough, Lucy? I know I don’t have all of you, and for now, that’s okay. But eventually, I’ll want you all to myself.”

Chapter 9

Kale

IT’S BEEN a long day outside the wire and I’m freaking exhausted. The heat combined with the stress of conducting our route clearances has been wearing me down, and all I want is to eat, shower, jack off, and check my email. I still hear from Lucy daily, but her messages have become a little less personal, and I’m afraid I know why.

Even though I want to crawl into bed, I want to check my Facebook and email first, so I sign on to my computer. The second I open my web browser, I’m wishing I hadn’t. Like a cruel devil, the first notification pops out at me. Lucy Dawson is in a relationship with Aidan Van Buren. An unfamiliar pain rips through me, and my stomach rolls at the thought. Not my Lucy.

Closing my laptop, I try to ignore it. It’s been almost five months since I left Tennessee, and Lucy hasn’t disappointed as my keyboard pal. We email back and forth every day—or at least every day we can. When I’m out in the field, sometimes I can’t get to a computer for days at a time, but when I get back, my inbox is filled with a message from her for every day, even if I haven’t been able to write back.

I knew she was seeing someone. Not that long after I left, she sent me an email mentioning that she missed having me as a buffer to protect her from Charlie’s double-dating schemes. It wasn’t long before she started dating someone she was set up with. I joked around that I’d fly back from Afghanistan to let him know she was spoken for, but she laughed it off and told me she’d actually had a nice time. And I was happy for her.

I am happy for her. But I won’t lie. Part of me wonders why my leaving seems to have changed her outlook on dating. Five months ago, she’d have scoffed at the idea, but now she’s made it Facebook official. Sighing, I open my laptop back up, check my email, and see that, for the first time since I’ve been here, my inbox sits empty. Knowing I’ve missed days on end before, I try not to dwell on it, assuming that something came up and she’ll make up for it later.

1/31/13

Ms. Dawson,

Five solid months and you didn’t miss a day. I’m wounded. I never thought this day would come. Okay, that sounds wrong. I’m not wounded, promise. At least not physically. But imagine the pang in my poor little heart the moment I logged onto Facebook and saw your dazzling smile shining back at me with the worst news a man can get. Not even a Dear John letter, Luce? Again, you wound me. I’d say I’d punish you, but it seems like those times for us are through. Excuse me while I go cry in a corner for a minute.

Okay, seriously. I’m happy for you, Lucy. Sure, it would’ve been nice if I hadn’t had that glaring surprise when I opened up Facebook, but still. Must be pretty damn serious for I-Don’t-Date-Dawson to make it Facebook official. Again, I’m happy for you, but you better warn him. I’ll kick his fucking ass if he hurts you. Even though I know Charlie will probably beat me to it, I won’t mind giving him beat down #2.

Enough about that. Things here have gotten pretty intense. We’ve been going out on more calls than ever, and each time, the chills increase. The silence, Lucy. That’s the scariest part. The most haunting of the ordeal. You know how they say it’s darkest before the dawn? I think that type of thing works here, too. It’s always the most silent before the biggest blast. Usually, we have kids running alongside the MRAP, delighted that we’re in their area, and I love seeing them. By the way, they love the Laffy Taffy you send me, and watching them chase after it cracks me up. The way their smiles light up makes me feel like I’m doing my part, even if it is just giving candy to a couple of kids. Those smiles? They mean the world. But it’s not all peaches and cream. When we roll up to a village and get nothing? That’s when my blood runs cold. The silence in the air is almost deafening, and it sends a chill straight down to my bones. I don’t know, Luce. I love my job and I love serving my country. But I’m goddamn fucking terrified that one of these days I’m going to lose my shit over here. You know what gets me through the day? That damn freckle on the tip of your nose. The sound on your sweet laughter. The feel of your smooth skin underneath my hands. Any time I start to feel down, I draw up a memory of you, of us, and instantly feel better. I guess I was fooling myself thinking I could see you as nothing but casual. You’re so much more than that. I care about you, Lucy, but I guess I’m a little late to the ballgame.

Like I said, your happiness means the world to me. Just make sure he treats you well. I don’t think he’d appreciate my fist in his face if he doesn’t. Gotta run. Miss you.

JT Kale (He obviously had better timing)

P.S. I don’t care who you’re dating. I’m never deleting those photos. ;)

I hesitate as the mouse hovers over the send button. Do I really want to put it out there that I have feelings for her? I know I’ve hinted at it, beaten around the bush, but I always play it off like a joke, never actually saying the words. I force myself to stop thinking about it and just click send, immediately regretting my decision. I know it’s unfair of me to unload on her now that she’s dating someone, and I pray to God that this doesn’t change or affect our relationship. The last thing I want is Lucy feeling awkward around me or her new man hating my guts. Well, I could really actually care less about that, but if he doesn’t like me, that’ll bleed over into our friendship, and I can’t have some asshole coming between us.

Looking at the calendar, I check off one more day. Only one-hundred and twelve more to go. Until I’m back in Tennessee. Back with Lucy. And call me an asshole, but I silently hope that not only will I be back with Lucy, but that I’ll be with her completely. Not as her friend. Not as her buddy. Not as her fucking wingman. I don’t give a shit who she’s dating. When I step foot back on American soil, it’s going to be my goddamn mission to make Lucy Dawson realize that I’m the only one who should be her man.

Lucy

THE SOUND of my ringing phone draws me out of my sleep and I reach my hand out, fumbling to find it. Without bothering to see who it is, I put it up to my ear, mumbling out an incoherent greeting. Charlie’s excited voice fills my ear, and I have to pull the phone away. My head is still pounding, thanks to the twenty-four-hour migraine I’ve been suffering from, and the loud noise is nearly unbearable.

“Lucy Dawson, it’s about damn time you made it official!” she exclaims.

I have no idea what the hell she’s talking about, and I tell her so. She advises me to check my Facebook, and even though I don’t want to, I drag myself out of bed and go to my desk, opening up my laptop. When I get to my page, I immediately see what she’s talking about.

“What the hell?” I ask as my eyes read the declaration that I’m in a committed relationship with Aidan Van Buren.

A pit forms in the center of my stomach when I see that it already has twenty-seven likes, the most recent one by none other than Kale Montgomery. He knows about Aidan—kind of. I’ve tried to keep them separate as much as possible, especially since I still didn’t know where my relationships with either of them were headed. Maybe I’ve been stupidly keeping myself from really committing to Aidan because of some false hope that Kale will come home, sweep me off my feet, and tell me that he can’t live without me. I shake the thought out of my head as I stare at the thumbs up next to his name. Wishful thinking, and I need to accept the fact that we had a fun summer and I’m lucky to have gained such a great friend.

“Why do you sound surprised?” Charlie asks, jolting me from my thoughts.

“I haven’t logged onto my computer since yesterday. I’ve had the migraine from hell and been in bed ever since. Aidan stopped by last night and must’ve gotten on my computer to change it,” I tell her, feeling annoyed at the small but very irritating violation.

Aidan’s been fine without labels, but ever since I went away for Christmas to visit my family, he’s been hinting that he’s ready to take the next step, and I vaguely remember telling him last night that yes, he can finally start telling people that I’m his girlfriend. The thing is, my head hurt so bad I would’ve said anything to get him to go away and leave me alone. Apparently, the damage is already done, and now I, and the world, know that I’m now in a relationship for the first time in years.

“I don’t see what the big deal is. You guys are a couple, and you have been for months. Just because you don’t say it out loud doesn’t mean it’s any less true. Lucy, this is so exciting! I don’t know why I didn’t think to introduce you to Aidan sooner. Who’d have thought we’d end up dating cousins?” She’s practically squealing at the idea, and I can just picture her staring at her engagement ring with thoughts of a double wedding. Drew proposed when I was gone over the holidays, and although they haven’t set a date, Charlie’s done nothing but talk about wedding plans for weeks.

“Certainly not me. Don’t even think of spreading the marriage bug to me. I’m barely okay with being in a Facebook relationship,” I warn her, and she just laughs.

We talk for a few more minutes before she lets me go. With how shitty I felt yesterday, I suddenly remember that I didn’t email Kale. I’ve never missed a day, and I start to worry what he must be thinking, first with Facebook and second with the missing email. Logging into my email account, I let out a deep breath when I see that I have mail from him.

My heart plummets as I read it though, first at how he’s handling being over there. It’s not until I read the rest that I start to tear up. Kale Montgomery, thousands of miles across of the planet, just confessed that he has feelings for me.

As I read on, I realize that he’s resigned himself to the fact that I’m with Aidan and it’s too late for us. I want to get on Skype right now so I can yell at him, to tell him that if he wants me, he can have me. But then I reread the email and I start to wonder if this is another one of his jokes. If he says he’s happy for me, happy that I’m with another guy, his feelings can’t run that deep. Sighing, I type out a reply, wondering how I got myself into this mess. Love triangles? I hate them. I don’t do them, and I have no idea how I’m going to fix this.

2/1/13

JT Kale (How long are you going to call yourself that? And yeah, our timing sucks),

I know, I know. I suck so bad right now. Please don’t take away my Mila title. That’d be the worst punishment. Also, please don’t fire me as your keyboard pal. I don’t know what I’d do without our daily emails and I don’t want to find out. I’m so sorry I missed yesterday. I had the worst migraine and spent the entire day in bed wishing I could slice my forehead open and cut out the pain. It was awful.

As for Aidan…yeah, I didn’t know he had done that. We haven’t had that whole middle school “boyfriend/girlfriend” talk and he must’ve gotten on my computer and changed it when he stopped by last night. I know you and I haven’t talked about it much, but I guess the cat’s out of the bag so I might as well explain.

I’m not trying to boost your ego, so don’t go getting a big head. I’m probably making a mistake by even admitting this, but here goes. After you left, I realized I could never have a better FWB than you, and I knew if I tried, I’d fail. He’d fail. When I met Aidan, I wasn’t looking for a relationship at all. At the same time, I decided to open myself up to the possibility of something more than casual. Now I’m not saying you’re going to be getting a wedding invitation anytime soon, but we’re seeing where things go. Who knows? You may have cured me of my relationship phobias. Or this will end in total disaster and I’ll be crying on your doorstep, needing to be cheered up.

Okay, enough about me. I hate what you’re dealing with, Kale, and while I can’t possibly understand it, I wish I could help you through it. Just remember what you’re doing is admirable, and no matter where or what you’re doing, you can probably guarantee you’re on my mind. I think of you all the time, often, wondering if you’re thinking of me, too. You can’t spend every single day with someone for nearly four months straight and not develop feelings for them. I guess I was fooling myself, too. Ha, it only took a few thousand miles and Charlie setting me up on a date for us to finally admit it. I guess we’re a couple of idiots.

I have no idea what will happen with Aidan, or how I’ll feel when you get back. Just know, Kale, that I care about you, too. More than you could possibly know, and I can’t wait until you’re home.

Lucy (Mila, fingers crossed)

P.S. Those photos are for YOUR EYES ONLY!

IT’S BEEN hours since I read Kale’s email and I still can’t get it off my mind. Right now, I feel more confused than ever where he’s concerned. If he were actually interested in pursuing something, he would’ve said so. Either way, it’s now out that we both care about each other, and even though I should, I don’t feel bad where Aidan’s concerned. I have no idea why he thought I’d be okay with his hijacking my Facebook. I assume he was trying to send a message, and it irritates the hell out of me. We’ve been seeing each other exclusively but haven’t had the whole relationship talk. Apparently that’s now on the agenda.

As if on cue, my phone rings and I see that it’s him.

“Hey, babe,” he says casually when I answer. “Feeling better?”

I smile at his concern and some of the irritation melts away. “A little bit. I still have a headache but most of the nausea has subsided.”

“Good. I’m glad to hear it. Can I see you? I’ll bring you something to eat if you feel up to it.”

The words from Kale’s email come back to mind, and even though I’d like to just go back to bed, I know if I’m alone I’ll do nothing but think about him. Having Aidan as a distraction is the perfect solution. I feel guilty the moment the thought comes to mind, but I push it away.

“That’s sweet, Aidan, but you don’t have to. I can’t imagine I’ll be the best company.”

He chuckles, and I know he’s not going to take no for an answer. “Babe, just let me take care of my girlfriend, okay?” he says, confirming it. I can hear the smile in his voice, and part of me feels guilty for stringing him along for the past few months.

When Kale left, I tried to tell myself I was ready for a relationship, but when it came down to it, I kept avoiding it. I tell myself I need to give Aidan a chance, and I let the irritation fade, ready to give in.

“You totally took advantage of me when I was at my weakest,” I tease, deciding to just get used to the fact that I’m now someone’s girlfriend.

“Can you blame me? You’ve been dodging it for weeks, Lucy. I want the whole world to know you’re mine. Everyone should know how lucky I am that you’re my girl.” He says the words playfully, but I don’t miss the undertone of jealousy, and I know exactly who he’s thinking of.

As much as he wants the label, he wants Kale to know even more. I’m not happy he used my social media to pee all over me like I’m his own personal fire hydrant, letting all others know to stay away, but for now, I just let it go and continue to wonder what the hell kind of mess I’ve gotten myself into.

Chapter 10

April 2013

Lucy

“I’M GOING to fucking kill him,” Charlie seethes as she does another shot of tequila. “No, better yet, I’m not going to kill him. I’m going to sneak into his bedroom, cut his damn dick off, then let him live. It’ll be a long, slow, boring, sexless, dickless life, and I’ll send him copies of all his favorite porn videos to watch, but then he won’t be able to jack off. It’ll be the sweetest kind of torture for that cock-sucking, janitor-fucking son of a bitch.”

The bartender’s eyes widen as he pours her another drink before he backs away quickly, probably afraid of getting caught up in Charlie’s wrath. Smart man.

I look at Charlie, amazed that she’s not crying her eyes out right now. Earlier today, she called me, ranting and raving about how she needed a place to stay. When I met her at my place, she was already seeing red. Apparently, soon-to-be Dickless Drew couldn’t keep it in his pants when the cleaning lady was around, and like every dumbass male who thinks with his penis rather than his brain—or his heart—he got caught. I’m not sure what Drew was thinking either. If you fuck someone else while your fiancée works a hundred yards away, you’re begging for her to catch you. Either way, previously engaged Charlie is now murderous, raging Charlie and I don’t blame her one bit.

Her phone buzzes for the hundredth time since we’ve been here, and her eyes blaze when she sees that it’s Drew, again, just as it’s been every other time it’s rang.

“Fucking hell,” she breathes, and before I can stop her, she’s reaching for the phone. “I’m sorry, if you’re looking for Molly Maids, you’ve dialed the wrong number. Please hang up and try your call again in five minutes. Or better yet, how about never?” She hangs up on him and turns her phone off before sliding it into her purse, apparently done with his incessant phone calls.

I can’t help the giggle that escapes as she signals the bartender for another drink. If I don’t get her home soon, it’s going to be a cab-sharing kind of night, but if that’s what she needs to help take away the sting of Drew’s betrayal even for a little bit, then that’s perfectly fine with me. This is why I hate relationships. They’re messy, heartbreaking, and even when you think everything’s going just fine, the rug can be pulled out from under you when you least expect it.

“What are you going to do Charlie? You know you can stay with me for the rest of the school year until my lease is up if you want. Whatever you decide, I’ll support you no matter what,” I offer, placing my hand over hers.

Clearly that was the wrong thing to say because her lip starts to quiver and I’m afraid the waterworks I’ve been waiting for are about to appear. She bites down on her lip and gives a thankful smile to the bartender when he sets the beer down in front of her. Taking a long swallow, she sighs and stares at the television, not looking at me.

“You mean besides cut off his penis so he can never use it again? I don’t know, Lucy. To be honest, I don’t even want to think about it. Right now, I just want to drink enough to forget for at least tonight. I can’t get the image of him banging her right there on his desk out of my mind. I swear, I can still see the shock in his eyes when I opened the door, and I’m going to go insane if I don’t erase the memory of it.” Her voice catches on the last sentence.

A single tear trickles down her face, and I know it’s not going to be long before the floodgates open up. I signal for the check, knowing she’ll want to have privacy for her impending breakdown.

Placing my arm around her shoulders, I pull her into me, and she rests her head on my shoulder. “You’re strong, you’re beautiful, and you’ll get through this. I promise. That’s all I’ll say tonight. Let’s go home. I have a bottle of tequila, a box of wine, and a huge Mark Wahlberg collection just waiting to be watched. How does that sound?”

“Can we stop for Rocky Road? No pity party wallowing session is complete without it,” she says, and right now, I’ll do anything she asks just to keep her spirits up.

“Lucky for you, I already have a pint in the freezer. Come on, Charlie. It’s time for PJs, booze, and Marky Mark.”

She gives me a small smile when I hop up from my stool. Grabbing her hand, I lead my best friend out to the car, wishing there were something more I could do to help heal her breaking heart.

I WAS right in the timing of Charlie’s breakdown. We were watching The Fighter, and something must’ve reminded her of Drew because it instantly set her off. One minute she was talking about how hot Mark is and the next she was sobbing on the couch, clutching the bottle of tequila like it was her only lifeline.

Wrapping my arms around her, I hold her as she cries. Her heartbreak is so deep, her sobs so gut-wrenching, that I can’t help but shed a few tears myself.

She pulls back and wipes her eyes even though tears are still coming. “I just don’t understand, Lucy. Why? Why would he do this? We were supposed to get married! How do you go from spending the rest of your lives together to cheating before you even make it to the altar? There was nothing wrong with our sex life. We just had sex last night! Oh my God. What if that wasn’t the first time? What if he gave me something? I’m going to have to get tested now. How freaking embarrassing!” she screeches. Somehow Charlie’s now alternating between anger and tears, and I’m not sure how to handle her.

A loud knock sounds at the door, and we both look at each other with matching startled expressions. I can only hope that it’s Aidan, though no man should probably be in the vicinity of Charlie right now. Unfortunately Drew’s voice follows the knock.

“Charlotte, I know you’re in there! Answer the door, please!” He sounds desperate, as he should, and even though he’s the ultimate asshole right now, I give him credit for chasing after her. But something tells me it’s a little too late. He probably should’ve done that before he finished having sex with that chick right in front of his fiancée.

I look over at Charlie and she shakes her head, placing a finger to her lips. Drew keeps pounding on the door as we sit there in silence, and every so often, I hear her sniff. My phone buzzes and I see that I have a text from Aidan.

I’m out here with Drew. Luce, he’s wasted off his ass and insisted I bring him here. Please just let us in for a minute.

I hand my phone to Charlie, and she sighs as she reads the text.

“He won’t leave until I talk to him. And I don’t want him waking your neighbors.” She takes a long swig from the tequila bottle, wipes her eyes, and stands up, looking like a girl on a mission. “Go let him in.”

“Are you sure?” I ask hesitantly, knowing this won’t end well.

She nods. “The sooner it’s over with, the sooner I can heal, right? Just don’t leave me, okay?” I give her shoulder a squeeze as I reassure her that I won’t.

When I open the door, I have to jump back as Drew rushes past me. Aidan rubs the back of his neck and gives me a sheepish look.

“He’s such a fucking idiot. I know I shouldn’t have brought him here, but he threatened to drive himself and he’s in no shape to do that.”

“Don’t worry about it. This was going to happen sooner or later. I just can’t believe he’d do this to her. What the fuck was he thinking?” I ask, but it’s a rhetorical question that neither of us can answer.

I pull Aidan inside and he follows as I walk towards the living room so I can be with Charlie. Sister solidarity and all. The sight stops me when I enter the room. Charlie’s standing there stock-still with Drew before her on his knees, his arms circled around her legs. It’s actually both pathetic and heartbreaking, and if I’m not mistaken, he’s crying against her. Aidan sits in a far corner and pulls out his phone, clearly uncomfortable with the scene before us. I kind of feel the same way.

“Charlotte, please come home. I’m so sorry, baby. It was a mistake. I’ll never do it again. I swear it on my soul,” Drew pleads.

Tears start to form in Charlie’s eyes, but she closes them, takes a deep breath, and then pulls herself out of Drew’s hold. “You’re right, Drew. You’ll never do it again to me because you’ll never get the chance.”

My heart plummets as I watch her pull the engagement ring off her finger and hold it out for him. Even though he royally fucked up, I feel like a voyeur watching their relationship end like this. She hits the last nail in the coffin, and it’s almost unbearable.

“It’s over.”

He quickly rises to his feet and moves to grab her, but she steps back and holds her hand out, stopping him.

“No, baby, don’t say that. You’re upset and shouldn’t make rash decisions right now. You can’t throw away three years together in just one night!”

Charlie balls her fists at her sides, and I can tell she’s trying to maintain her composure. “Again, you’re right. I can’t,” she sighs, and relief floods his face, but it’s short-lived. “You can and you already did.”

“Charlotte—” he starts, but she cuts him off.

“Stop. Please just stop. I’m exhausted and I’m not discussing this anymore tonight. Aidan, please take him home.” She turns towards me. “Thanks for everything, Luce. I’m going to bed now.”

Before anyone can respond, she turns and leaves the room. Drew’s crestfallen face is almost too much, and I have to remind myself that he cheated on my best friend only hours ago.

“Lucy, you have to help me. Talk some sense into her. I can’t lose her,” he pleads, but I’m not falling for it.

“I don’t have to do shit, Drew. You made your own damn bed. Now you have to freaking lie in it. I think it’s best if you please leave.”

Raking his hand through his hair, he sighs and starts to walk down the hallway, but not before punching the wall with enough force that it causes the drywall to crack. It surprises me, because Drew’s always been on the calmer side, and I wince when I see the blood trickle down his hand. Without looking back, he stumbles down the hall and out of my apartment.

“These weren’t the circumstances I wanted to see you under, but I’m glad to see you either way. I missed you,” Aidan whispers as he pulls me into a hug.

I’m not sure how he can say that after we just watched our best friends break up. Being wrapped up in hug with him while Charlie’s heart is breaking just a few yards away feels wrong.

I remove myself from his embrace and give him a sad smile. “It’s only been two days, crazy,” I tell him.

He presses his forehead to mine, seemingly not fazed by what just happened. “Two days too many. I wish you’d consider moving in with me after your lease is up,” he says, reminding me of the offer he gave last week.

“Aidan, I’m not—we’re not—ready for that. Plus, Charlie will probably be with me until I leave for the summer. And there’s that. Who knows what’ll happen while I’m gone.”

His face falls, and I realize I just said the wrong thing. “What’s that supposed to mean? Are you planning on seeing other people while you’re down there?”

I shake my head. “No, no, nothing like that. That’s not what I meant. I just meant that three months is a really long time to be apart and I wouldn’t expect you to wait for me. If, you know, you met someone. That’s all.”

“Lucy, I don’t plan on meeting anyone. You know how much I care about you. I don’t want anyone else, no matter how long you’re gone.”

Sighing, I know this conversation will go nowhere tonight. “Look, it’s been a long night and you need to get Drew home. We can talk about this later, okay?”

He looks like he’s about to protest, so I lean up and place a soft kiss on his lips. Once I’ve led him towards the door, we say goodbye. Then I pour myself a drink before making my way to my room but stop when I hear Charlie’s sobs through her door. Slowly, I open it, my eyes falling on the bed, where she’s curled up in a ball. After setting my glass on the nightstand, I lift the covers and climb in behind her. I wrap my arms around her and let her cry it out. Hot tears fill my own eyes as her shoulders shake with her sobs, and I wish, more than anything, that I could take the pain away.

Once she’s calmed down a little, she turns towards me and grabs ahold of my hand.

“I can stay here ‘til you leave?” she asks, and I nod.

“As long as you need, Charlie. But are you sure? It’s completely over?”

I have no idea how she must be feeling right now. When Noah and I broke up, sure, I was sad, but we both knew the relationship had run its course and forever wasn’t ever in our future. With Charlie, she was already planning their wedding and looking through baby name books.

“It has to be, Lucy. He crossed a line when he cheated, and if I stay with him, I’ll constantly wonder what he’s doing, who he’s with. I can’t live like that. I don’t even want to think about moving on, but if and when I do, it has to be with someone who wants me and only me. Someone who makes me his whole world, who can’t breathe at the thought of losing me. That’s the type of man I deserve to marry, Lucy, and while it’s going to hurt for a while, one of these days, I’ll be back on my feet and pray to God that he finds me. One of these days.”

The strength in her words should shock me, but they really don’t. That’s Charlie, and if anyone can get out of this unscathed and maybe only a little broken, it’s her.

Chapter 11

Kale

I’M FINALLY on my last mission before I’m headed back to the States, and I couldn’t be happier. Listening to McAllister and Wellington argue over the merits of relationships has me thinking about Lucy’s earlier email, where she complained about cheating assholes and why relationships suck. Charlie’s a pretty kickass chick, and I hate that her douchebag fiancé did that to her. Lucy went on a long-winded tirade about why she avoids dating and love is stupid and she’s probably going to end up an old cat lady—which made me laugh because she’s allergic and can’t even adopt one. I’m pretty sure if she were here right now, she’d be on Team Wellington’s Camp of “fuck relationships,” and I wonder how things are going with her boyfriend or whatever the hell he is. I catch the tail end of Wellington’s sentence and now I don’t blame the guy for his relationship stance. You never fuck another man’s woman—especially your brother’s. That’s some messed-up bullshit.

While McAllister gets razzed about starting at his girl’s picture, I discreetly pull out a slip of paper from my pocket, unfold it, and re-read her words just like I’ve done on every other mission. When I initially read the response to my feelings email, my heart wanted to plummet and soar at the same time. On the one hand, she admitted she had feelings for me, too. On the other, she confirmed that she was dating that guy. I’ve wanted to punch myself in the face a hundred times since then, knowing I should’ve locked down a girl like Lucy Dawson before I boarded the plane for Afghanistan. I just hope when I get home that there’s a chance for us to be…something. A couple? Friends with benefits again? Casual dating? I don’t care what the label is. I just know that I have to have her in my life in any way, shape, or form.

“Montgomery, outta the vehicle,” McAllister orders, breaking my trance.

I peek my head out the window and check the ground, making sure I’m not going to trigger any pressure plates the moment I step out. It’s all clear, so I exit and continue to do a perimeter check, going twenty-five meters out.

“All clear,” I holler and hear three more echoes confirming the same thing.

The rest of the team gets out of the MRAP, and McAllister and Wellington don their bomb suits. We form a perimeter around the suspicious package. I’m the closest to the guys, and I watch as they approach it. I can feel my heart racing the same way it does every time we’re dispatched out on a call. Even though I’m not the one defusing the possible bomb this time, I still find myself holding my breath as I watch their advance.

I look up into the Hindu Kush Mountains, scanning the nearby hillside for anything out of place. Wellington must catch the glint the same moment I do, because he’s warning McAllister at the same time that I rush towards them, wanting to warn them without alerting the terrorist that I spotted him. Even though I know my fight or flight should be kicking in right about now, I can’t help it. I’ve gotta get my guys out of there, but I’m too fucking late.

As soon as I see McAllister pressing a hand to his ear and asking, “What?” to Wellington, the bomb detonates and sends them both flying in the air. I’m thrown back and slammed into the MRAP, feeling a crack in my pelvis as I fall to the ground. Shrapnel flies all around us, and I can feel it cutting into my skin, but I ignore it. Reaching for my radio, I frantically call out to anyone who’s listening as I low crawl towards the guys. Pain spreads throughout my body with each movement, but I keep going, knowing they have it worse than I do.

When I reach Wellington, I see that he’s unconscious, and a bone is sticking out of his skin on his left arm. Bile rises in my throat at the sight, but I swallow it down, knowing I need to get him help. I can see Taylor tending to McAllister, and I pray to motherfucking God that these two make it.

“I NEED A FUCKING MEDIC! NOW! GOD DAMMIT!” I scream, not caring if the fuckers hiding on the side of the hill hear me.

Leaning down, I check Wellington’s pulse and his airway, thankful for the damn ABCs they pushed down our throats in training. Airway. Breathing. Circulation. Thank fuck he has a pulse, but his breathing is ragged and shallow. I pull myself up onto my knees so I can survey the rest of his injuries.

Before I know what’s happening, I hear sniper fire ring out, and suddenly my shoulder is on fire as a bullet rips through me. The force of it throws me down next to Wellington, and as I try to get back up, I hear more shots. Holy fuck. Forcing myself to turn over onto my stomach, I’m about to latch my arms around him so I can pull him into cover behind the MRAP when I hear the glorious sounds of whirling helicopter blades approaching.

Minutes later, I’m standing, watching as McAllister and Wellington are both loaded onto stretchers and taken away by medevac. The field medic starts to dress my shoulder when I collapse to my knees. Dizziness rolls through me as the pain from the gunshot reverberates through my body.

“Montgomery, you’ve lost too much blood, God dammit. Get the fucking medevac back here ASA-FUCKING-P,” he yells into the radio.

Black dots start to blur my vision, and the voices around me become fuzzy. Blinking profusely, I shake my head, trying to stay awake, but it’s no fucking use. As I slump down in the sand, the last thing I hear is the whir of the helicopter again, and as I close my eyes, I thank God for the damn choppers.

Lucy

“JESUS, LUCY, can you put the damn phone down for one fucking meal?” Aidan hisses across the table.

I grimace as I see the ‘0 New Messages’ in my Gmail account when it refreshes. Closing my eyes, I let out a deep breath, trying not to freak out. It’s been over two weeks since I’ve heard from Kale, the longest he’s ever been out of touch. I’ve been obsessively checking my email and social media outlets for the past ten days. The first couple of days with silence weren’t unusual. Sometimes he gets stuck out in the field and can’t get back in touch, but this is different. I can feel it. Something’s wrong, and I’ve been barely holding it together. If it weren’t for Charlie, I’d probably have lost my mind already.

I should feel guilty for being on my phone all throughout dinner, but I’m too worried to feel anything else. Since Charlie’s been staying with me, I’ve barely been able to see Aidan, and this was supposed to be our date night. I’ve messed it all up by being distant, and I can tell he’s in a sour mood. With one last look, I lock my phone and throw it in my purse, ready to give Aidan my undivided attention, but apparently I’m too late. His mood doesn’t change and we sit in an awkward silence as we both finish our meals.

“So Drew said Charlie still won’t answer his calls. Lucy, he made a mistake. Can’t you talk some sense into her?”

My blood boils at his question, and I can’t believe he’d defend Drew. In fact, I can’t believe he’d expect me to go to bat for the cheating asshole.

Throwing my napkin down on my plate, I glare at him. “He cheated on her, Aidan. Not only that, but he kept freaking going when she walked in! What kind of asshole does that? Your cousin, that’s who. So no, I’m not going to talk any sense into her. She’s doing the same thing I’d do in her situation, and that’s kick his ass to the curb.”

He pulls his card out of his wallet to pay the check then looks back at me. “You don’t believe in second chances? Everyone makes mistakes, Lucy. Not everything is cut and dry.”

I narrow my eyes at him, unable to believe that he’s actually sticking up for Drew. I know they’re family and all, but come on. Call a cheating prick a cheating prick. “Some things deserve second chances and some things are unforgiveable. Fucking another person when you’re engaged to be married is unforgiveable! How can you even sit here and act like it’s okay?”

He holds his hands up in surrender. “I’m not saying it’s okay. I’m just saying that sometimes there are extenuating circumstances. She won’t even let Drew apologize. I guess I just don’t get how you can go from being in love with someone to being adamantly done with them.”

I shake my head at his ridiculousness. What is so hard to understand? “Yeah, well I guess I don’t understand how you can claim to love someone and want to spend the rest of your life with them and then turn around and fuck the cleaning lady!” I’m practically screeching, and I don’t miss the way the woman at the table next to us gasps. I cringe, knowing she probably thinks I’m talking about Aidan.

He quickly fills out the tab, and we make our way out of the restaurant. The car is silent on the ride back to my place, and the tension between us grows thicker with every passing mile. I can’t believe he thinks so little of Drew’s cheating, and it makes me wonder if he’d do the same thing. Not wanting to think about it, I shake the thoughts out of my head. I’m a month away from leaving for the summer, and I realize in that moment that I could care less if Aidan ends up with someone else while I’m gone.

My phone buzzes, and I frantically dig through my purse as my heart races, hoping it’s Kale. My heart sinks when I see that it’s just Charlie letting me know she’s staying at her dad’s for the night. Since I have my phone out, I check my email again, but there’s nothing there. I hear Aidan let out a loud sigh, and I lean my head against the window, not saying another word.

When we get to my place, he follows me inside and watches as I go through my mail, stupidly hoping for something, anything from Kale. At this point, I’d take any type of contact because I’m starting to lose my mind. He’s supposed to be home in a few weeks, and the thought of something happening to him so close to leaving Afghanistan is a thought I can barely stomach. When I see that I have nothing from him, my heart falls, and I’m almost ready to lose it.

“What the hell is wrong with you?” Aidan asks, and I can only assume he sees the stress of my face.

“What’s wrong with me?! My best friend is freaking in Afghanistan and I haven’t heard from him in two freaking weeks. Two, three days is normal, but not two weeks. I’ve been trying not to think the worst, but I’m kind of starting to freak out!” I’m seething, and I know I probably sound like a lunatic.

“Him? Again? Seriously, Lucy? Is that why you haven’t let your phone leave your hand every single time we’re together?” he asks, narrowing his eyes at me.

I know how it sounds, but he just doesn’t understand. Not hearing from Kale is killing me. The worst scenarios have been playing through my mind over and over, getting worse as each day passes.

“He’s my best friend besides Charlie, Aidan. He’s at freaking war. Of course I’m worried about him!”

Before he can respond, my phone buzzes again. I run to the counter to grab it, but Aidan catches it first. His eyes narrow as he looks at the screen before he hands the phone to me. It’s another text from Charlie, and I don’t understand what his problem is until I realize that he saw the background photo—one of Kale and me taken right before he left. It’s actually the last picture we took together, and I remember the way we laughed as we did one last selfie shot before he deployed. I can’t help the lone tear that falls, and Aidan doesn’t miss the reaction the photo caused.

He crosses to me and uses a thumb to wipe it away. Cupping my face, he forces me to look at him.

“Lucy, is there something going on between you and him? Is he the reason you’ve held back from me for so long? Or are you really just friends like you claim to be?”

I’ve been waiting for this question for so long, but even the anticipation hasn’t helped me come up with a proper answer. My head falls, and I know that this is about to be the end of Aidan and me. Before he lets me answer, he takes my hand and leads me to the couch.

I can’t bring myself to look at him, and I chastise myself, having known that this was going to happen eventually.

He lifts my chin again, making me look at him. “Lucy…” he whispers, and I close my eyes, not wanting this to happen but knowing it has to. “This isn’t going anywhere, is it?”

I want to tell him that he’s wrong, but deep down, I know he’s not. A part of me saddens from knowing that I’m about to say goodbye to Aidan, but Kale’s still in the back of my mind, and I’m still trying not to mentally freak out about not knowing where he is.

Looking up at him, I meet his eyes, knowing that I owe him that much. “I…don’t think so, Aidan.” I tightly close my eyes, trying to figure out what to say. When I open them back up, I see his sad eyes staring into mine. “I care about you. I really do. And I love spending time with you. But at the end of the day, I find myself thinking about someone else. And that’s unfair to you. I know I’m a total asshole for leading you on, but I promise you, Aidan, my feelings for you are real, and when we started dating, I thought I was ready for this. I guess I was just fooling myself. Right now, all I can focus on is the fact that he’s missing, and every moment I’m with you, I’m thinking of him, worrying about where he is and why I haven’t heard from him.”

I wish I could shut myself up. I can’t believe I just said that to him. And with the way he’s looking at me, I don’t think he can either.

He stands up from the couch, separating himself from me. I watch as he paces a few times, rubbing his hand over his hair. Finally, he stops to look back at me. His chest heaves as he takes a deep breath.

“You know, Lucy, I appreciate your honesty, but it would’ve been nice to have known this months ago instead of letting you waste my time. You think Drew’s such a bad guy? Look in the mirror. Sure, you may not have fucked anyone else behind my back, but you sure did fuck with my heart. Is there really a lesser of two evils?”

The impact of his words hits me like a ton of bricks, and I know he’s right. As much as I’ve admonished Drew, am I really any better than him? Looking up, I see him watching me, and I hesitate, which is all he needs to continue.

“That’s what I thought. Lucy, I want to be with you, but I can’t accept only part of you. It’s clear that I’ll never have all of you, and that just won’t work.” He scoffs, and I cringe, knowing that this is it. “I’d say it was fun while it lasted, but truth be told? I’m happy to get off this rollercoaster ride. I truly, sincerely hope he’s okay. And if he is? Get off your fucking ass and tell him how you feel so you don’t put another guy through the ringer and make him goddamn miserable the way you’ve done me.”

“Aidan—” I start, but he holds his hand up, causing me to shut up.

“Lucy, there’s really nothing left to say. I should’ve seen this coming all along. Take care of yourself,” he says, and without another thought, he quietly exits my apartment.

Sinking back into my couch, I reflect on what just happened. Strangely, relief washes over me, and I know that Aidan was right. I was so unfair to him, and this was going to end eventually. I just wish I’d done it much sooner, especially when Kale mentioned that he cared about me.

My thoughts drift to him, and panic flows through my veins. Something’s wrong, and with each day that passes, I grow more terrified when I don’t hear from him. The thought of losing Kale is nearly unbearable, and as if it’s a sign, all thoughts of Aidan evaporate, leaving me to wonder why I ever thought I was ready for this, to let anyone in my heart when I don’t even know what it wants.

Chapter 12

Kale

I TAP my fingers on my leg, anxiously waiting for this briefing to end. It’s been a little over two weeks since the explosion. Since I was so close to being done with my deployment, the doctors decided that, after initial surgery to remove the bullet from my shoulder, I could be sent back to the States with McAllister and Wellington. Both sustained much more serious injuries than I did, and last I heard, Wellington was still in a medically induced coma.

It’s been a fucking whirlwind two weeks, and other than my mom, I’ve haven’t had a chance to talk to anyone, not even Lucy. I probably could’ve stolen a moment somewhere along the way to get ahold of her, but knowing she’s with someone, I didn’t want to cause her any unnecessary stress, especially since I’m going to heal up just fine. I would’ve liked to have sent her a quick message, but after days spent in the hospital and then traveling, I was never able to find a computer to log onto. She knows I can go outside the wire and be unable to communicate, but the longest we’ve ever gone is a week. I’m hoping, begrudgingly, that she’s been too busy to worry herself with my disappearing act. However, I hope he hasn’t been too consuming of her time. Now that I’m back at Fort Campbell, I’m anxious to get out of this damn briefing so I can go see her with my own two eyes.

They say that your life flashes before your eyes, and even though I knew I wasn’t dying, I swear there was a split second of an almost out-of-body—or perhaps mind—experience when the explosion occurred. In all reality, it was probably just the bomb blast, but part of me saw that damn mind flash, but it was different than what most people describe. There was no quickly running highlight reel of all the good times in my life. Instead, I was greeted by the faces of those I care about the most. Mom, Kalli, my other sister Kaylie. Lily. And at the end, Lucy.

I’ve had two weeks to process it. In the end, I’m not surprised she was on my mind, that she was a part of that list. The longer I was in Afghanistan, the longer I was away from her, the more I began to realize how much I care about her and how important she’s become in my life. And that right there is precisely why I’ve decided not to mess with her relationship. As much as I want to sweep her off her feet, I also don’t want to push her away, and trying to get between her and her man might do just that. After having been gone for so long and her essentially moving on—if you can even call it that since we were never dating—I can’t expect her to fall into my arms the moment she sees me. Even if I wish that’s exactly what she’ll do.

Don’t get me wrong. I have every intention of making her mine, but until I know she’s ready—hell, until I’m sure that I’m even ready—I’ll bide my time and continue to be her best friend. Will it suck watching her with someone else? Fuck yes. Will it be unbearable being so close to her and not being able to touch her skin, feel her breasts, enjoy the warmth of her pussy as I slide into her like I’ve done so many times? Un-fucking-bearable, and I see a lot of cold showers in my future. That being said, I know that in the end it’ll be more than worth it. Waiting for her will be worth it. At least that’s what I’ll continue to tell myself.

Lucy

“BYE, MS. Dawson!” chimed several sweet, high-pitched voices as I watched my students start to board their various school buses. Waving, I turn around and head back to my classroom, ready to get a few lesson plans worked out before I head home for the weekend.

Charlie’s still staying with me, and she keeps asking if I’m okay about splitting with Aidan. To be honest, I’m not entirely sure how I feel about it all. She’s been focusing on my breakup in an effort to forget about her own, and right now, I’m not ready to go home to more questions.

After settling in at my desk, I do the same thing I’ve done excessively, at least ten times a school day—I check my email. My heart falls when I see the empty inbox. I shake my head, knowing I should be used to this. I go through my whole routine of telling myself that Kale’s fine. He’s just out on a mission and he hasn’t been able to get in touch. No big deal. Everything’s fine. My thoughts are interrupted when my phone chimes, and I groan when I see a text from Aidan asking if he can come get some things he left at my place. After typing out a quick response agreeing to it, I set my phone down.

Everything from the last couple of weeks suddenly begins to run through my mind. It becomes overwhelming, and I feel hot tears form in my eyes. Not hearing from Kale is weighing heavily on my mind and my heart. On top of that, the thought of another failed relationship also bothers me. I want to go back in time, back to when I didn’t want relationships, and vow to never do it again until I know I’m ready. And who knows when that’ll be? At the same time, I don’t regret my time with Aidan, so I feel like an ass for even wishing to erase those memories.

I wipe away the tears that have fallen, steeling my heart and my mind, but the nagging feeling about Kale continues to beat like a steady drum. I wish I had someone to talk to about this, but Kale and I kept our friends-with-benefits thing under wraps and Charlie doesn’t even know I’ve kept in touch with him all this time. She thinks Aidan and I broke up because the relationship had run its course, and the last thing I want to do is burden her with this while she’s still trying to get over Drew. Strangely, Aidan’s the only one who knows about my close friendship with Kale, and I don’t think he’s going to let me cry on his shoulder.

Knowing I’m not going to get any work done, I decide to take a few moments to myself before packing up and heading home. I lean back in my chair and prop my feet up, closing my eyes as I try to compose myself. Just as I’m finally feeling collected, I hear the sound of my classroom door open and then subsequently close again. Before I can open my eyes, I hear a voice, his voice, and my heart starts beating wildly as I pray that I’m not daydreaming.

“Excuse me, ma’am,” I hear for the second time in this classroom.

Just like the first time, I move too quickly at the sound of his voice and begin to fall, but this time I catch myself before my ass hits the ground. When I look up, the world around me stops and I can see nothing but him. Tears wells in my eyes as I stare into his. In an instant, I cross the distance and throw myself into his body, barely registering the oomph he breathes out when I run into his chest. He wraps an arm around me, holding me tight, and I silently cry against his chest, still barely believing that he’s here, in the classroom, with me. Elation, relief, and pure joy flow through as I feel his touch, tangible proof that he’s no longer halfway across the world, but here with me.

“Well, Jesus, Lucy, I figured you’d be happy to see me, but I didn’t expect the waterworks. I’m here, babe. You don’t have to cry,” he whispers softly, his thumb rubbing gentle circles on my back.

I burrow my face in his chest, breathing his scent it, and I’m suddenly aware of how much I missed that smell. “God, Kale, I’ve been so worried about you. I was borderline freaking out. I tried not to but I couldn’t help but expect the worst. I missed you so much, and when I didn’t hear from you, I was so scared,” I admit, barely getting out the last few words.

His chest rumbles underneath my cheek as he chuckles lowly. “I missed you, too, Luce. And I’m fine, I promise. Well, mostly fine. It’s a long, long fucking story, and I’ll tell you, but let me just enjoy holding you for a moment,” he insists.

He’s okay, I think to myself, and I can hear my breath catch at the thought. Suddenly, I pull back, needing to study him, to take in every beautiful feature so I know this is real, that this isn’t a dream. My eyes narrow when I see that his arm is in a sling and there are cuts on his otherwise beautiful face.

“Oh my God, Kale! What the hell happened to you? Are you okay? Did I hurt you? Oh my gosh, how did I miss that damn sling when I flung myself at you? I am so, so sorry. Please tell me it didn’t hurt,” I beg, beginning to look all over his body, damning the uniform for covering whatever bandages may lie beneath.

“No, you didn’t hurt me. I’m tougher than nails, baby,” he says, laughing, but I don’t join him. I’m still staring at the sling, wondering what in the hell happened.

“Not funny, Montgomery,” I whisper, and he lifts my chin so I’m looking into his eyes.

“Hey, I’m fine. I’m here,” he tells me reassuringly. “There was an explosion. And then I was shot,” he explains, and my eyes widen. He must see the flash of panic that crosses my face because he continues quickly. “I was far enough away from the blast that little damage was done, and it was only a minor gunshot wound. I have a dislocated shoulder, a shit-ton of cuts and bruises, and a couple of minor burns. No big deal. I’ll be as good as new soon. I promise.”

His nonchalance does little to appease my worry, and in this moment, I need more than words of reassurance. I need to feel him, to really convince myself. Stepping up on my tiptoes, I press my lips to his. He freezes as if I’ve caught him off guard.

At first, the kiss is slow, hesitant even. I wrap my arms around his neck, careful not to hurt his shoulder. I pull him closer and push my body into his. The closeness unleashes something inside of us both and our kisses turn frantic. He slips his tongue into my mouth and mine meets his in a dueling passion, as if we’ve been waiting for this for so long and no amount of contact will ever been enough. I have no clue how long we stay there, and I don’t even care. All I want are these moments. These memories. These feelings. Right now, all I want is Kale. Nine months of separation melts away and is replaced by a burning desperation as I drink him in.

Somewhere out in the hall, a door slams, and the sound causes Kale to begin to pull away. When I try to keep my arms locked around him, he chuckles and shakes me off. His eyes darken as they rake over my body as if he’s checking me out for the first time.

“Jesus, Lucy, I really have missed you—hell, I’ve missed that—but any more and I’ll be taking you to the supply closet and sinking into you the way I’ve been dreaming about for nine months. Unfortunately, I have a feeling the school principal might frown upon that, not to mention your boyfriend.”

Oh. Freaking. Hell. When Kale walked in my classroom, I couldn’t think of anything but his being here. I realize he has no idea we broke up. Even more so, he has no idea that he was the reason for said breakup.

“Actually, Kale—” I begin, but he cuts me off.

“Sorry, Lucy. It’s been nine long, lonely months, and I couldn’t resist your soft lips. No disrespect to him. I mean that. Seriously. Let’s just call it a welcome-home kiss between friends,” he says pleasantly, and my heart falls at that damn word. Friends.

“No, seriously, it’s fine. Actually, Aidan and I broke up a few days ago, so really, it’s not a big deal.”

Now it’s his turn for his eyes to widen. “Seriously? Oh damn, I’m sorry. I had no idea.” He actually looks like he pities me, and I hate it, not wanting his sympathy, but I laugh it off.

“How could you have known? It’s fine. I’m fine. I tried to have a relationship and it failed miserably. I have no idea what I was thinking. But I don’t want to talk about that. I want to know all about your deployment and what the hell really happened.”

The truth is, I want him to ask what happened with Aidan, why we broke up, because then maybe I could admit that he’s the reason. At the same time, I know that, no matter my feelings, I’m in no shape to be jumping into a relationship right away and especially not right before I leave for the summer. Anything quick and drastic now could hurt our friendship, so I decide to be patient and push away any thoughts of telling Kale that I can’t seem to be with anyone but him.

Kale presses a soft kiss to my forehead. “Happy anniversary, babe,” he whispers, and I pull back, confused.

“Anniversary?” I ask, seemingly confused.

A wide grin spreads over his face. “Exactly one year ago, I showed up for the wrong Bring Your Dad to School Day. Kinda fitting I found myself back here again today, right? I guess you and me, baby? It’s fate,” he explains, his shoulders shaking as he laughs. “Seriously, though, can we get out of here? I want to change my clothes and then I’ll tell you all the dirty, boring details of my last nine months over dinner. I’ve been approved leave and am heading down to visit my mom and sisters, but I had to see you first.”

Even though I know it’s selfish, I hate knowing that our time is yet again limited. I throw a smile on my face, gather up my things, and loop my arm through his.

“Sounds perfect,” I tell him, my heart happier than it’s been in a very long time.

Chapter 13

Present, November 2013

Lucy

“SO THERE you go. That’s the down and dirty history of Kale and me,” I finish, but Charlie narrows her eyes at me.

“Wow. I knew something was going on with you two, but I never expected all that. Even the Aidan stuff. Now I guess it all makes sense why you never wanted to actually get serious with him. But wait a minute… You’re leaving out the rest of the story. What happened when he got back from his mom’s? What about the entire summer?” she asks persistently.

I knew she would ask, but a small part of me hoped she wouldn’t. Either way, I decide to gloss over it because we didn’t have some crazy, clandestine summer affair like the year before. Unfortunately.

“Once he got back, we only had a week left before I went to Florida. And well, we kind of fell back into old habits. It was only for a week and one thing led to another.” I shrug, giving her an unabashed smile. “He’d just gotten back into the country, and who can say no to an American hero? He deserved it, and I missed him, and I wanted it to be me who gave him an exciting welcome home. The rest of the summer…we kept in touch, and as you know, he came to visit once.” I don’t inform her that Kale and I fell right back into the comfortable fling when I got home. Charlie’s not an idiot, but she’s been wrapped up in Knox. I’m not sure she’s had time to notice the way Kale and I always end up leaving the bar together—or at least time to care.

Smiling, I remember the day I came back to town and he descended on me before I could even unpack. I rub my stomach, pretending to caress my baby, our baby, knowing that night was most likely the night he was conceived, if I have my timelines correct.

“So you’re telling me that, all that time you were with Aidan, you were harboring secret feelings for Kale? But you never told him?” she asks.

I simply nod, knowing she’s just trying to wrap her brain around it all.

“Damn,” she whispers, looking at my belly.

I protectively wrap my arms around my middle, not wanting to know the implications of that word. “Yep. Damn,” I echo.

“What are you going to do?” she asks. “Are you still excited at the prospect like you were the other night?”

I give her a noncommittal, “I have no idea,” as I’m reminded of the night Kale made me take the test when I told Charlie part of me was ready to become a mom. Now that it’s actually happening and I’ve had time to think about it, I decide to allow myself to feel the excitement that’s wanting to rush out. The hardest part is going to be figuring out what this means for my relationship with Kale, because regardless of what I want or what he wants, things are about to change for us—big time. And right now, that’s the last thing I want to think about.

Getting up off the couch, I decide not to stick around this apartment and wallow in self-pity I shouldn’t even be feeling. Charlie watches me silently as I rush back to my room. I throw on a pair of jeans and a t-shirt that’s lying on the floor, flinching slightly when I get a look at myself in the bathroom mirror. Running a brush through my wild hair, I tame it and put it up in a ponytail before splashing water over my face. I pinch my cheeks, deciding to forgo makeup, and figure this is as good as I’m going to get for now.

“What are you doing, Lucy?” Charlie asks when I walk back into the living room.

I grab my purse and slide my feet into my most comfortable flats before answering her. “I have a baby on the way. I might as well start preparing,” I tell her, causing her to grin widely.

She stands up and crosses the room, pulling me into a hug. “You’re going to be a great mom, and I’m going to spoil my niece or nephew rotten.”

I return the hug and laugh. “Please. With this baby’s genes, he doesn’t need any help becoming rotten.”

“True enough,” she agrees. “Good Lord, help us all. A Dawson-Montgomery baby. Who’d have thought?”

A small smile forms across my lips. A Dawson-Montgomery baby? I like the sound of that. I silently pray that Kale does, too.

CHARLIE AND I spent the rest of the afternoon at the mall, flipping through various books at the bookstore and checking out different cribs, bassinets, and other baby items. At the end of the day, I almost felt more overwhelmed than I had before I’d left the apartment, but Charlie assured me that she’d be there every step of the way with me. I ended up picking up Jenny McCarthy’s Belly Laughs, much to Charlie’s chagrin. She wanted me to get something more serious, but the moment I saw the words “crude” and “laugh-out-loud funny,” I knew this was the baby book for me. Sure, I’ll get some sort of pregnancy guide later on, but for now, I just want something to make me laugh.

Rubbing my tired eyes as I wait for my second graders to come back from P.E., I’m wishing I hadn’t stayed up until two a.m. reading—and cringing—as Jenny detailed (boy did she detail) the good, the bad, the ugly, the sexy, and the funny of pregnancy. It was both enlightening and horrifying, and I can admit that I Googled “How to avoid hemorrhoids when pregnant” late last night. Let’s just say I found some very interesting information and will be adding prune juice to my diet and performing kegel exercises whenever possible. No hemorrhoids for this momma. I make a mental note to discuss this with Dr. Foster, my OBGYN. My appointment isn’t until next week, but I’ve already started making a list of questions to ask her, wanting to make sure I do everything possible to have a healthy pregnancy.

As I’m writing, I hear the door open and look up to see Veronica walk in with a small bouquet of flowers. She has a huge grin on her face when she sets them down in front of me. They’re a mixture of yellow roses and white daisies, and they brighten the room right up.

“Delivery for Ms. Dawson,” Veronica singsongs as she goes to lift the card off its holder. Quickly, I snatch it up from here, even though I know she probably read it before she came in. “Who are they from? I don’t think I’ve ever seen you get flowers other than from your mom on your birthday, and that’s not for another two months. Do you have a new man? Have you been holding out on me? Come on. Spill it, Lucy.”

Ignoring her, I open up the card and my heart warms when I see the words. You are my sunshine, my only sunshine. I can’t write poems, because I’m lame. Miss you. I meant it when I said we’re in this together, Lucy. Please don’t shut me out. - Kale

After re-reading the card three times, I start to feel like an asshole. Kale’s probably been reeling from the idea of his impending fatherhood, and instead of being there for him through it, I’ve avoided him. It was selfish, and I didn’t even stop to think about my best friend’s feelings about this life-changing event. It’s just that, at the time, I had no idea how I wanted to approach this situation, and I realize that I won’t be able to unless I know what Kale’s feelings are. He says that we’re in this together, but what does that even mean? I won’t know until we actually sit down and discuss this—our baby.

“Don’t worry about it,” I tell her and she huffs off, knowing I’m not going to share.

Glancing at the clock, I realize I have a few minutes before the kids will start to arrive. I pull out my phone and type out a quick text to Kale.

Miss you, too. The flowers are gorgeous and undeserved. I’m an ass. Let me make it up to you. Dinner, 7, my place?

Not even a minute passes before my phone chimes, and I see that I have a text back.

Never undeserved. I promise. And you’re not an ass, but you do have a nice one. Dinner sounds great. And yes, you can definitely make it up to me. You can do that with dessert. ;)

Shaking my head, I put my phone away as my students start to enter the classroom. I try to spend the rest of the day not stressing out about the impending dinner and discussion but fail miserably. I usually pray for three o’clock, but today, it’s different. Every minute that passes, the apprehension gets even heavier on my heart. It’s only been three days since I’ve seen him, but it feels like it’s been so much longer. Our worlds are about to change, and I have no idea what he’s going to want. Or for that matter, even what I want.

Kale

“WHAT’S THAT look for, Montgomery?” Knox asks. “Not that I’m complaining. You’ve been a moody asshole the past couple of days.”

I look up from my phone and realize that I’m grinning like a fool at Lucy’s text message. It wasn’t anything epic, but it’s been three long-ass days without her, and I was beginning to go a little crazy. Now that I know I’m going to get to see her tonight, my mood has improved. Ignoring him, I type out a quick response before placing my phone in the locker so we can go out to do field exercises.

“It’s nothing, man,” I tell him, and he narrows his eyes. “Seriously, it’s nothing. Just a text from Lucy.”

“How is Lucy? It sucks you two had to miss the wedding. Is she feeling better?” Jace inquires, clearly having no idea about anything that happened while he was away on his honeymoon.

“Yeah, Kale. How is Lucy feeling?” Knox asks, raising an eyebrow, and instantly I know that Charlie’s not the type to keep a secret from her significant other. Not that it was ever a secret, but still. The way he’s grinning at me lets me know that he is aware of just how Lucy is.

I glare at him, not wanting to talk about this until I’ve talked to Lucy. Until I know where her head is.

Jace looks back and forth between us. “What the hell am I missing here? Did something happen while I was gone?”

“Well, I wasn’t going to say anything until it was a little later, but thanks to Wellington’s girlfriend’s big mouth, that cat’s already out of the bag. Lucy’s pregnant.”

“And?” Jace asks before it dawns on him what this means. “Oh, man. It’s yours?”

Nodding, I finish lacing up my boots. When I stand up, Jace slaps me on the shoulder. “I didn’t know you two were like that, but congrats, man. That’s awesome!”

Knox snorts and shakes his head. “So much for you not being next,” he says, reminding me of the warning he and Jace both gave me only a few weeks ago. These two ass clowns have both been bitten by the love bug, and they’ve decided that it’s only natural that I’ll be the next one to settle down. I tried to deny it—I still do—but part of me is starting to think they were right, and that’s one ‘I told you so’ I don’t think I’ll mind getting.

“Look, I don’t know what’s going to happen. We aren’t exactly dating, but we also aren’t seeing other people. I care about Lucy, a lot, and the thought of her carrying my child isn’t as scary as I thought it would be. Sure, it’s unexpected, but I want this. I want her. I want our child. I just have to be careful with my approach. I have no idea what I’m going to do, but I’ll figure something out.”

A slow smile spreads over Knox’s face, and it’s a look I’m finally getting used to with him. Gone is the brooding asshole I met in Afghanistan. He’s been replaced with a love-struck guy who will do anything for his woman. “God, we’ve all turned into a bunch of fucking pansy romantic assholes. Well, Jace was always that way, but you get the point.”

Jace playfully shoves Knox at the comment. “You’ll pay for that in the ring later. As for you, Kale, I’m happy for you. Even if it happened when you least expected it, if it’s what you want, don’t stop at anything until you get it. Got it?”

Knowing Jace and Lexi’s history, I decide to heed his advice. There’s no way I’m going to let any type of miscommunication or misunderstanding lead to ten years of separation between Lucy and me, especially not with a child involved. I decide then and there that I need to pick up my balls and finally make Lucy realize that I meant what I said in that email. That I’ve had feelings for her all along, and the baby just helped push me into growing some damn balls and finally admitting it.

As we head out, Jace slaps me on the shoulder once more. “Congrats, again, Dad,” he says, and I close my eyes, remembering the last time I heard those words.

A slight burning fills my nose—and my heart—and I have to swallow hard not to tear up. It’s something I haven’t thought about in a very long time, but I never thought I’d hear those words again. Now that I have, I realize I have to do everything in my power to make them count.

Chapter 14

Kale

AFTER PACING my living room for the better part of the afternoon, I decide that seven p.m. is way too late for me to see Lucy. I grab the sparkling grape juice out of my refrigerator and head on over, not caring that I’m going to be earlier than she expects. Part of me is actually hoping to catch her off guard, and I don’t want to wait until after dinner for us to have this conversation. I want it over and done with as soon as possible so we can celebrate the newest member of our family. Or what I hope will be our family.

I know I’m probably getting ahead of myself, but my excitement has grown the longer the day has gone on. Knowing that she’s finally going to let me in and be a part of the pregnancy has me feeling happier than I have in a long time. At least, I hope that’s where the discussion is going to lead. Pushing any negative thoughts out of my mind, I get to her place in record time.

I knock on the door impatiently, and when she opens it, she’s a sight for sore eyes. And let me tell you, mine are fucking sore beyond belief. She’s standing there in sweatpants and a t-shirt, and I swear, she’s never been more beautiful. Her eyes widen when she sees me, and she starts to speak, but I don’t let her. I set the juice on the table by her door and grab her by the waist as I push her back against the wall. Leaning down, my lips capture hers.

At first, she’s hesitant, not moving against me. I continue to kiss her, and my tongue darts out as I coax her lips apart and my hands slip beneath her shirt to rub small circles on her skin. She moans against my touch, and every tortuous second spent apart becomes a distant memory. Her tongue finally connects with mine, and I take in my fill, having missed this, missed her. I don’t know how she’ll respond to the words, so I take my time showing her just how much I’ve been craving her. She might not know realize it, but in her reaction, I can tell she’s doing the same thing, and a sense of relief washes over me from knowing that this time apart hasn’t made her totally withdraw from me.

Even though I don’t want to, I slowly pull away, recognizing that if I keep kissing her we’ll end up naked on the floor instead of talking. Like I told her, she can make it up to me with dessert, but there’s plenty we need to go over first.

“Well, that was certainly an interesting greeting,” she says, sounding breathless and oh so sexy as hell. “You’re also two hours early, Kale. I haven’t even had a chance to shower or start dinner.”

I shrug, feigning indifference. “I told you I missed you. I couldn’t wait another minute to see you. You don’t need a shower, and we can order takeout.” I watch as she bites her lower lip, and my cock springs to life. “Better yet, let’s go out. That way we’ll be safe in public and can get through this conversation without my wanting to rip your clothes off the entire time.”

A wicked grin spreads over her face. “Let me change and then we can go out. I wouldn’t want you having such dirty thoughts in your brain while we discuss our situation.”

“Our child, Lucy,” I respond and watch as her eyes soften and her smile turns wistful.

She nods and lets out a deep breath. “Our baby,” she confirms. “I’ll be right back.” She turns and quickly walks down the hall to her room.

Deciding to give her this little bit of space, I settle in on the couch, where I presume she was before I showed up. I smile when I see Top Chef on the TV, knowing it’s her favorite, and wonder if this is all she’s been doing since I left her here on Saturday.

“Ready to go?” she asks, and I almost do a double take when I look up at her.

She’s wearing the tightest pair of jeans that has molded to her ass and has me salivating, wishing to get my hands on her. A form-fitting white blouse shows off just a hint of cleavage, and a long necklace plunges in between her breasts, teasing me, knowing I want to be there, too. She goes to the hall closet, pulls out a pair of heels, and slips into them.

Clearing my throat, I’m up on my feet and in front of her. “You shouldn’t wear heels,” I tell her, and she looks at me, confused.

“Why the hell not?” she asks as she goes to get her purse from the kitchen counter.

I follow her and know I’m going to sound like a tool. “You could trip and fall. Wouldn’t wearing flat shoes be more comfortable anyway?”

She laughs and just shakes her head. “Kale, I’m fine. My feet won’t swell for months, and I’m not going to fall. I promise. Now are you ready to get me out in public?” she teases.

I give her a once-over and groan.

She smiles, and I know she did this on purpose. “Just because we’re in public doesn’t mean you can’t still want to rip my clothes off,” she informs me, and I know she’s right.

I follow as she walks to the door. “You’re right about that, but at least I won’t have the temptation of an empty bed to throw you on when I’m tired of talking.”

Laughing, she locks up, and I take her hand as I lead her to the car.

“We’ll see just how long you last, Montgomery,” she whispers, brushing up against me.

As if on cue, my dick gets the message and strains against my jeans. If he could talk, I’m pretty sure he’d be confirming it. Not fucking long.

ONCE We settle into the booth at the restaurant and place our orders, Lucy tries to start small talk. While I want all of our cards on the table and I’m thankful we’re in a dark corner with plenty of privacy, I realize that coming out in public may not have been the best idea. It seems too open, too exposed, to talk about this. I wait until we’re settling the check to even bring it up.

“Lucy, I’m glad you’re done avoiding me. I know this whole thing is probably a shock to you, to both of us, and I gave you the space you needed. I hope that was enough time, because I don’t plan on leaving you alone again.”

She looks up at me with a woeful look on her face. “I know, Kale. And I’m sorry I was shutting you out. I was trying to process everything, and I couldn’t think of facing you until I sorted myself out. It wasn’t fair to you. I promise it won’t happen again. You said we’re in this together, and that’s how I want it, as long as you still do, too.”

Wow, she kind of went all in there, well before I thought she would.

Relieved that we’re on the same page, I lean forward and take ahold of one of her hands. “I do, Luce. And I’m so glad to hear you say that. I was afraid I was going to have my work cut out for me trying to convince you. I’ve had feelings for you for a really long time, but I never thought you’d want me to make a move. I thought you were comfortable with our friendship. And yeah, maybe this happened in a little bit of a different order, but I’m so happy you want this, too. I’m ready to actually be together, done with that stupid friends-with-benefits label.”

Lucy’s eyes widen and she pulls her hand away from me. “Wait. What? Kale, I thought you meant raising the baby together. Whatever that means, but not together together. Just…together. As friends. Or whatever.”

My heart sinks at her words, and I realize I was too freaking eager for the change in our relationship. My dumb ass just assumed she naturally was in the same place as me. Closing my eyes, I take a couple of deep breaths before looking back at her.

“You want to raise the baby together as friends. Or whatever. What exactly is whatever?”

Her eyes look down at the table for a moment before she looks up at me. “Whatever is us. It’s always been us. We don’t have a definition. We never have. I love how we are and I don’t want that to change.”

“Lucy, we’re having a child together. We can’t keep being ‘whatever,’ and I don’t want to. I want you. I want our baby. I want more than ‘whatever.’” I can see the quick flash of relief in her face, but then she masks it with something else.

She leans forward, and I have to strain to hear her whisper. “I think we need to talk about this at home. Can we go please?”

Sighing heavily, I sign the tab and get up, following her out to the car, and we ride back to her place in silence. My mind is reeling, wondering how in the hell I’m going to get it through her head that this is the best thing for us. That we fit together perfectly. That it makes sense for us to be together. It’s not until we’re settled on her couch that she finally speaks up.

“Kale, what exactly is it that you want?” she asks, swallowing hard.

“You, Lucy. Do I really need to spell it out? I have feelings for you. I have for a long time and I want you to be mine. Not my friend. Not my whatever. My girlfriend. I want to be able to hold you in public. To shout from the rooftops that were dating. To tell my mom that she can finally tell her friends about you. That’s what I want, Lucy. You. All of you.”

I watch her eyes soften as my words register. “Your mom knows about me?” she asks, and I’m not surprised that’s the part she latched on to.

“My mom and my sisters. You’re important to me. You have been since the moment I met you. I’ve only told them that we’re friends, but they’ve known me my whole life and can see through the bullshit.”

“Wow,” she whispers, touching her fingers to her lips before her eyes meet mine. “Kale, I don’t want to jump into a relationship just because I’m pregnant. We can figure this out some other way.”

Groaning, I place my head in my hands, wondering how I’m going to get through to her. “I’m not declaring my feelings for you just because you’re pregnant.”

She pulls my head out of my hands and cups my cheeks. “Honestly, would you be telling me you want to be in a relationship right now if I weren’t pregnant?” She has me there, but not for the reasons she thinks.

“No, probably not, but that’s only because I didn’t think you were ready to hear it yet. I’ve felt this way for a long time, and while I’ve wanted more, I was happy to just have some form of relationship with you.”

She leans back against the couch and sighs. “Exactly. You wouldn’t be suggesting being together if I weren’t pregnant. You just admitted it.”

“But you are, and I do want it, regardless of the circumstances,” I tell her, moving closer to her and settling in between her legs so I can place my hand on her belly. “This little guy just made me speed up the process a little bit. See? Already looking out for his old man.”

“Kale,” she says softly, and I begin to panic, knowing that I need to do something to break in there. I know she cares about me, but she’s too damn scared to let anyone all the way in.

I slide my hand from her belly up to her chest, where I can feel her heart racing. She’s watching me intently, and when my hand moves down to palm her breast, she inhales sharply.

“I know this isn’t one-sided. You might not have said it out loud, but I know you care about me, too, Lucy. And I’m not leaving this apartment until you finally admit it.”

Lucy

I’M TRYING to process Kale’s words as he rubs his thumb over my nipple, but he’s too damn distracting. When I invited him over to discuss the baby, this isn’t exactly what I planned. The last thing I expected was for him to say that he wants us to be together officially, and I was caught off guard when he admitted his feelings for me. Sure, we’d glossed over it in emails while he was gone, but that was so long ago. Neither one of us ever brought the issue back up once he got home, and I thought it was just a product of his being lonely. The last thing I want is for him to be with me just because of the baby. It’s 2013 for crying out loud, and while I’d ideally be with my child’s father, I refuse to settle into a relationship just because there is a child involved.

“Stop thinking so hard, babe,” Kale says, breaking my train of thought. “It’s quite simple, really. We were both just too stubborn to realize it before now. I like you. You like me. We’re good together.”

“I know, but I’m just not sure this is the best time to be making a decision like this. My last relationship was a disaster, and I don’t want us turning out like that,” I admit, not meeting his eyes.

He lifts up off of me, and I miss his closeness, but I’m also relieved, knowing I’ll be able to think more clearly without him pressing his body against me. My relief is short-lived, however, when he picks me up in his arms and carries me back toward my room, not stopping until he places me down on my bed. I watch with hungry eyes as he slips off his t-shirt, and then he’s on the bed, lying on his side next to me. He slides a hand underneath my shirt, and I shiver as his fingers trail over my skin slowly.

“I think we do our best work in the bedroom, Ms. Dawson, don’t you?” he asks, his voice thick and husky. “Perhaps we’ll get more talking done in here, with no distractions. Now tell me. Why exactly did your last relationship end? You never told me.”

Swallowing hard, I close my eyes, really not wanting to get into this right now. “Kale, it doesn’t matter what happened with Aidan. It just didn’t work.”

Kale shakes his head, and I know he doesn’t believe me. “I don’t think so, Lucy. Something happened. I want to know. If you can’t tell your best friend, then who can you tell? Why did you split up?”

Sighing, I know he won’t stop until I admit it. I sit up and turn towards him. “Fine. You want to know why? You’re why!”

A knowing grin spreads across his face, and I know he just played me. “And how is that? I was seven thousand miles away. How could I have been the reason you two broke up?”

“It was a multitude of things. He was bothered with our relationship from the very beginning, which is why he so passive aggressively did that whole Facebook thing. But it wasn’t until the very end, when I hadn’t heard from you that things came to a head.” I pause, almost unnerved by the way he’s watching me so intently. “Every second I was with him, you were on my mind. I couldn’t get away from my email, and Heaven forbid someone try to take away my phone. I was so scared, so worried about you, and I couldn’t get you off my mind. In the end, he couldn’t compete. He knew it, I knew it, and we parted ways.”

I never thought I’d actually admit that to Kale, but now that I have, it actually feels good to get off my chest. He sits up and rests his back against the wall, his legs bent at the knees with his arms resting on them.

“Why were you scared, Lucy?” he asks as if all the other stuff I said doesn’t matter.

“I was afraid to lose you,” I answer quietly, almost whispering.

He lowers his legs to the bed and spreads them, making room for me. “Come here, Luce,” he requests, and I comply. I settle in with my back against his bare chest, and he wraps his arms around me. “Why were you afraid to lose me?”

Closing my eyes, I draw in a deep breath before answering him. “Because I care about you. More than I’ve cared about anyone in a long time, and the thought of you no longer being in my life was unbearable.”

“You care about me as a friend? Just a friend?”

This is it. Kale’s leaving it up to me to decide where our relationship is going to go. I replay my last few words in my head, and I make my decision. I let him know as I shake my head no, and I feel his chest contract as he lets out the breath I could tell he was holding.

“Then as what, Lucy? I need to hear you say it. To know you feel the same way I do.”

I turn in his arms, needing to see his face, to look into his eyes as I finally admit my feelings to him. “You know when I was joking and said you’ve ruined me for all others? Well, I guess the joke’s on me, because it looks like I was dead serious.”

He lets out a low chuckle and presses his forehead into mine. “Lucy Dawson, are you saying what I think you’re saying?”

“I don’t know, Kale. I’m a second-grade teacher, not a mind reader,” I tease, almost surprised at the lightness in my tone. I thought admitting my feelings for Kale would have been more epic, but instead, it’s just like us. It’s easy. It’s comfortable. And it feels so right. “And I don’t expect you to be a mind reader either, so let me spell it out for you. I’ve had feelings for you for a long time. I was too scared to admit it to you. Or even to myself. And truth be told, I’m scared as hell now. I love what we are, and it terrifies me that we’ll find some way to mess things up. But you’re right. ‘Whatever’ doesn’t cut it for us. We can be so much more if we just take the plunge. I’m tired of fighting it and I’m tired of being cautious. So, Kale Montgomery, I guess what I’m asking is will you, the father of my unborn child, also like to be my boyfriend?”

I hold my breath as I wait for him to answer, and boy does he make me wait for it. He’s watching me, and I can’t read his expression. Feeling uncomfortable with the silence, I start to scoot off the bed, but he pulls me back, pushing me down on the bed as he hovers over me.

“Way to steal a guy’s thunder, Lucy,” he says, and I wrinkle my brow in confusion. “Seriously, once Charlie and the guys hear that you asked me out, I’ll never hear the end of it. Just know I had every intention of doing it myself. I was just trying to wear you down. I guess I didn’t realize how awesome my own skills were.” He leans down and places a soft kiss on the tip of my nose.

Slipping my arms around his neck, I lean up, giving him a hug before lying back down. “Sorry, babe. You picked the lock, and as soon as the floodgates opened, I couldn’t shut the hell up. If you want to ask, I promise I won’t tell anyone I did it first.”

He grins down at me. “Are you kidding? I don’t give a shit about the guys. I can’t wait to tell our kid that his momma chased me until I couldn’t say no. So, yes, babe. I, as the father to your awesome unborn child, would be honored to also be your boyfriend.”

“You’re such an ass,” I tell him as I turn on my side, trying to pretend that my heart isn’t racing at the thought that just a moment ago Kale Montgomery became my boyfriend. I feel like squealing like I see my students do on a daily basis, but I somehow keep myself calm. He lies down behind me, wraps his arm around my waist, and pulls me in close, but I won’t let him distract me. “We still have a lot to talk about, you know.”

“I know, but for now, let me just bask in the knowledge that I wore you down to the point that you asked me to be your boyfriend.”

Shaking my head, I sigh. “You will never let that go, will you?”

“Not a chance, babe,” he says, chuckling, and I know he means it.

“Watch it. You still have a long way to go. I may like you, but I’m not in love with you,” I tell him, even though I know I’m probably not far off.

“Don’t worry, Lucy. I’m not in love with you either,” he responds. “At least not yet.”

My heart flutters at the implications of his words, and apparently they’re enough for the both of us, because we continue to lie there in silence. I smile into the darkness when Kale’s hand settles protectively on my stomach. For the first time since I took that pregnancy test, I feel completely at ease, and I’m more than excited at the prospect of a future with Kale.

Chapter 15

Kale

PACING BACK and forth in the room, I’m aware that I’m probably going to burn a hole in the carpet, but holy shit, I’ve never been this nervous before. It was one thing when I saw the positive pregnancy test, but now that I’m in the doctor’s office with Lucy, the whole thing is suddenly becoming so real. Part of me feels like I could pass out, and the other part is bursting with excitement for our first ultrasound.

“Kale, calm down and come here,” Lucy requests, and I stop my pacing. She’s sitting up on the bed, waiting for the doctor. “What is with you? I’ve never seen you so nervous before.”

I swallow hard, knowing that this is something I think we’ll eventually have to talk about, but I try to push the memories out of my mind, not wanting to ruin this day for us. Ever since Lucy asked me out (she’s right—I’ll never let her live that down), things have been more than amazing. We’ve spent every night together, and even though we both know we still have things to discuss, namely about the baby, we’ve been just enjoying being a couple. I figure all the other complications will come soon enough. My past being one of them. There’s no reason to taint what we have this early. I’m sure she has her own secrets that’ll come out along the way. All that matters now is that we’re together and that she, and the baby, stay healthy.

“Not a huge fan of doctor’s offices. And those things scare me. Although, we could probably find a use for them until the doc comes in,” I tell her, giving her a wink as I gesture to the stirrups.

“As much as I’d love that right now, Kale, I don’t think we need to give Dr. Foster a preview of how this baby came to be,” she teases just as the door behind me opens.

“You’re absolutely right, Lucy. While I’m sure it was a most entertaining way to create the miracle of life, it is one mating ritual I do not need to witness,” the doctor says, giving us both a friendly smile. Embarrassment rushes through me, and I quickly hold my hand out to introduce myself.

“Kale Montgomery. Producer of the sperm that knocked her up,” I joke, causing Dr. Foster to laugh.

“Nice to meet you, Kale. That’s certainly an interesting introduction,” she says before sitting down on a stool next to Lucy. “How long have you two been together?

“Over a year,” I respond without hesitation. At the same time, Lucy unashamedly answers, “One week.”

Dr. Foster raises her eyebrows and looks back and forth between the two of us. “That’s quite a variation of time. I do have to say, though, Lucy, if your condition is any indication, it’s been a little longer than a week.”

“Super long story short? We’ve been best friends for over a year and have only recently decided to be together romantically,” Lucy explains without missing a beat.

“Ah, I love a good friends-to-lovers story. Sometimes those are the best ones. All right, let’s get down to business,” she replies, and I check out when they start talking about menstrual cycles and conception dates. I especially don’t listen the moment I hear Lucy ask about hemorrhoids.

I return my attention to the women when I see Lucy slide off the bed. “No ultrasound today?” I ask, wanting more than anything than to see my baby for my own eyes, even if I wouldn’t be able to point out a single thing on the screen.

“I love eager fathers-to-be, but no, not today. It looks like Lucy’s eight weeks pregnant. We’ll wait a couple of weeks and do an ultrasound then, but would you like to know your estimated due date?”

I swallow hard, not sure I’m ready to hear the day, knowing it’ll seem way too far away but will also come all too soon. “Yes, please. We’d love to know,” I tell her as I move to the hospital bed and grab ahold of Lucy’s hand. She gives me an encouraging squeeze as we both wait to hear the date.

“June fifth, 2014.”

My heart constricts, and as much as I thought this felt real before, an overwhelming sense of happiness washes over me from knowing that I now have a real date to look forward to.

Looking down at Lucy, I see a couple of tears spill over onto her cheeks, and I use my thumb to wipe them away. “It’s November, baby. It’ll be June before we know it. I guess we better start preparing for this little guy,” I comment, and she lets out a small laugh.

“What makes you think it’s a boy?”

“I honestly don’t care. I’ll be happy as long as our baby is healthy. But seriously, Lucy? Raising a little girl that looks just like you? That might lead to an early grave for me.”

She shakes her head as she hops off the table. Dr. Foster smiles at us and gives me a sympathetic pat on the shoulder. “Many fathers before you have raised little girls. They may end up gray sooner than most, but I assure you, you’ll do just fine no matter what gender you have. But if I were you, I’d do some reading. You’ll never be fully prepared, but having an arsenal of information in your brain can’t hurt either.”

I nod, thanking her for the tip, making a mental note to head to the bookstore later this afternoon. This is real. Come June next year, I’ll be a father, and seeing as how I never really had one of my own, I need all the help I can get.

Dr. Foster leads us out to reception, where Lucy schedules her next appointment. Once she’s all set, I take hold of Lucy’s hand and intertwine our fingers as we head out into the unusually warm November afternoon. When we settle in the car, I glance over at her.

“I’m on leave the rest of the day, baby. Do you need to go back to school?”

She shakes her head. “I have a sub for the entire day. I’m at your mercy, Kale. Do your worst. Or well, actually your best. Do your best.”

Laughing, I pull the car out of the parking lot and head towards Nashville, ready to take my girl out. “Lucy Dawson, will you do me the honor of going out with me on our first official date? I know I’m supposed to ask days in advance and let you spend hours getting ready while I pace in your living room, but nothing about us has ever been conventional, has it?”

She throws me a cute smile before nodding her head. “Fortunately for you, I’ve never been a fan of convention, so our first official date on the day that we found out our baby’s due date seems perfect. Life is full of surprises, and that’s the way I like it,” she says, rubbing her belly for emphasis.

I lean over and place my hand on her stomach. “I know this probably sounds weird, so please don’t laugh at me, but I’m really looking forward to watching your body change. I can’t wait to feel the baby kick. And your boobs getting bigger will be a definite plus, too,” I joke, earning a punch in the arm.

“Okay, that was all nice and sweet until you ruined it with the boob comment. I thought you liked my small less-than-handful breasts,” she teases. “And speak for yourself. While I cannot wait to feel the baby kick, I’ve heard horror stories. As for my stomach, I’m kind of with you. I know it probably sounds weird, just like you said, but I’m ready for the signs of my pregnancy that don’t involve puking. So often, I find myself rubbing my hands over my stomach, and I can’t wait to feel the bump there as our child grows inside me. And okay, fine. I am kinda looking forward to my boobs getting bigger. That’s definitely one plus to the impending weight gain.”

I take my hand off her stomach to grab hers, setting our entwined hands on her thigh. “Don’t worry about the weight gain, Luce. We’ll make sure you have a completely healthy pregnancy, and I’ll do my part in making sure that you eat lots and lots of Kale.”

She groans at my joke, even though my mom told me that I need to start Lucy’s days with a kale smoothie. And no, she didn’t mean my own personal concoction.

We continue to banter back and forth, and before I know it, we’re in Nashville. Her eyes widen when I pull up to Germantown Café.

“You remembered!” she squeals, leaning over to give me a kiss on the cheek.

Last summer, she lamented not being able to find delicious fried green tomatoes in Clarksville, so after asking around, I heard that this place had the best. We came quite a few times before I left for Afghanistan, and each time, I delighted in her moans of satisfaction with every single bite.

After parking, I round the car and open her door for her. Taking her hand, I lead her inside. “Could I really have taken you anywhere else on our first official date?”

She simply smiles and shakes her head.

Once we’re settled in, Lucy’s anxious until she has the appetizer in front of her. I watch her with fascination, still trying to wrap my head around the fact that she’s here and she’s mine.

“Why are you staring at me? Am I hogging these? Sorry, Kale. I didn’t get a chance to eat anything other than a banana this morning, and I’m starving. Have some, please,” she insists, pushing the basket towards me.

Mild irritation crosses my face. “Lucy, you need to eat more than that. You have to keep your energy up. One banana is not enough,” I scold.

“Okay, Dad. Geez. Maybe if you hadn’t kept me up so late last night, I wouldn’t have been running behind this morning and I would’ve had time for something more substantial.”

“Well, maybe you should just go ahead and move in with me so I can feed you something substantial every single morning. Eggs, bacon, toast, sausage. The works. You name it and it’s yours.”

She nearly chokes on a tomato when she hears my offer. Patting her lips with a napkin, she then takes a drink of water as she gapes at me. “You can’t be serious, Kale. We’ve been dating for a few days. I don’t think that warrants moving in together already.”

Truth be told, I actually wasn’t serious when I mentioned it, but now it doesn’t seem like such a bad idea. Shrugging, I take a drink of my sweet tea before responding. “Half serious?” I reply, giving her a sheepish grin. “I mean, sure, it’s soon, but come on. Let’s think about this for a minute. You have a small-ass apartment. Your guest bedroom is the size of a closet. I have more than enough room. The baby could have a nursery, and if you really wanted, even though it would break my heart, you could have your own room if you want, too. We’re together almost every night anyway, Lucy, and we were like that before we even decided to become a couple. After all, June fifth, 2014 will be here before we know it. Why not get settled now?”

I can see the wheels turning in her head and decide that her contemplation is a victory. A small one, but a victory nonetheless.

Lucy

HE CAN’T be serious. It’s been less than a week since I asked him to be my boyfriend—cue eye roll— so the thought of moving in with him already is absolutely absurd. Okay, so maybe if I’m honest with myself, I’d admit that we’ve been in this limbo-type relationship for almost a year and a half, and he’s no stranger, but still. And then the rest of his words register and I can’t help the small smile that spreads over my face. June fifth, 2014. The estimated day I’ll meet the child growing inside me—our child.

“Ah, I see that smile, Lucy. I can tell you’re considering it. Come on. I know it’s been a short time since we’ve been official, but I’ve been yours for a very long time,” Kale admits, causing my heart to flutter, and I try to ignore it.

Rolling my eyes, I scoff. “You have not been mine all this time, Montgomery,” I refute, knowing it’s not true.

“Au contraire,” he jests in a faux French accent that causes me to giggle. “That’s where you’re wrong. I’ve not looked at or touched another woman since I set foot in your classroom. Wait, I take that back. I’ve looked. I am a man after all, but since the moment you seduced me with your naughty, wicked teacher ways, I’ve not felt another woman’s touch.”

It takes a moment for his words to process through my mind. Even I slept with Aidan while he was gone. The thought causes me to blush. I never expected Kale to have been with only me. What about the summer? Is he serious? A thousand thoughts run through my mind.

“Kale, you seem to forget that I found panties underneath your bed. It’s fine. We obviously weren’t together at the time, but you don’t have to pretend I’ve been your one and only. I’m yours now. That’s all that matters.”

Groaning, he rubs a hand over his face, through his short, dark hair. “Luce, babe, I told you then and I’ll tell you now. That was an old pair. I promise you. The only thing I’m guilty of is not doing any thorough cleaning. I swear on our fucking child I haven’t touched anyone since I met you.”

His words floor me, and I believe every single one. “First of all, please don’t ever utter that phrase again. The F-word should never be used in connection to our baby, no matter how much you’re trying to emphasize your point.” He starts to protest, but I hold my hand up so I can finish. “That being said, I believe you. I’m absolutely freaking floored, but I do believe you. If and when I do decide to move in—a big, big if—you better do some crazy-ass spring cleaning to ensure that I don’t come across any other lady garments. I can’t imagine how my hormones would deal with finding a lace teddy under my boyfriend’s bed, even if it is a year and a half old, which would completely and totally gross, by the way.”

“Scout’s honor, baby. I can guaran-fuc—um, freaking-tee there is no women’s lingerie in my place. You know. If and when you decide to move in,” he promises in a low voice. “Just remember. I’m pretty damn good at wearing you down. Sooner or later, you’ll be in my home.”

Laughing out loud, I shake my head. “I’m pretty sure we established a long time ago that you were never a Scout, but I’ll take it. Just give me some time. I’m sure you’ll wear me down in the long run, but let me pretend to put up a little bit of a fight, okay? Knox and Charlie already did the falling-into-playing-house bit. Let’s not steal their thunder, okay?”

Kale shakes his head, but I can see his shoulders move, indicating that he’s trying to hide a chuckle. “We’re having a baby, Lucy. I don’t think there’s any thunder to be stolen. And I don’t see Jace—or you, for that matter—hanging around, trying to push us together. If and when we make this decision, we’ll do it together, not caring about anyone else’s opinion. Charlie was there to help Knox. In less than nine months, I swear to God you’re going to be thankful that you moved in with me. Think about it. We’ve both heard the horror stories. Late-night feedings. Early mornings. Dirty diapers. I want to be there for all of that, and I can’t if we’re living in two separate places. Now I won’t force you, but just think about it?”

His argument makes sense, and while part of me wants to jump up and scream a big rousing yes, I contain myself. “I’ll think about it, Kale. I promise.” And I mean it.

At the same time, my phone buzzes, and I see that I have a text from my mom. She’s been hounding me about Thanksgiving plans, and I’ve been avoiding her. Now that we have a due date, it seems logical that I stop avoiding the baby in the room and start discussing how we’re going to move forward. “So, do you have holiday plans?”

He pauses as the waiter serves our meals and waits to respond until we’re alone again. “Well, Mom was hoping I’d bring you down, but I was waiting to mention it. I’m a little hesitant because she’s kind of going crazy at the thought of being a grandma, and I don’t want her to scare you away.”

“Umm…grandma? You mean your mom knows about us? The baby?”

He skewers a piece of steak. “She’s known since you took the test. We’re close. She’d have killed me if I kept this from her. She can’t wait to meet you, so if you’re free, you’re more than welcome to come to Alabama with me.”

He says all of this as if it’s the most natural thing. Like we’re making dinner plans, not plans to meet the freaking parents. He looks up at me and must notice my pale face.

“What? Was I not supposed to tell? Sorry, babe, but that’s one secret that’ll eventually come out. She’s thrilled. Don’t worry about it.”

I have no idea how he’s being so casual about all of this. No freaking clue. “Kale, I’m supposed to go home for Thanksgiving. And well, my mom doesn’t know. I was going to tell her then. I…I’d love it if you were with me so she could meet you, but I don’t want to take you away from your family…” I respond, trailing off. It’s true. I want him there when I tell my mom the good news, even if it’s just so she can see that he’s nothing like my dad.

Kale gives me a sweet smile, and holy hell if I’m not melting. “I’d love to meet your mom. I told you we’re in this together, and I meant it. I’ll be by your side every step of the way. Let’s make a road trip of it. We’ll go see your mom, and later on in the weekend, we’ll go see mine. Sound good?”

Surprisingly, it actually does. I’m more than anxious to meet the woman who raised him, and I can’t wait for my mom to fall in love with him.

“Sounds perfect, Kale.” Reaching across the table, I take his hand. “Our lives are changing quickly. You sure you’re ready for this?”

“Baby, I’ve never been more ready for anything.”

Chapter 16

Lucy

THANKSGIVING WEEKEND comes way too quickly, and to be honest, I’m not ready to introduce my mom to Kale. Or rather Kale to my mom. While I know he’s going to charm her ass off, she’s going to freak the hell out when I break the news to her. My sperm donor did quite a number on her, and all my life, I’ve had safe sex practices rammed down my throat. She even put me on birth control before I’d even had my first kiss, telling me that she didn’t want me to end up in a loveless marriage like she had. After having grown up in a house with said loveless marriage, I didn’t argue with her.

For as long as I can remember, I’ve known what it’s like to be the product of lust, not love. At least one-sided love, because somehow my mom fell in love with an asshole named Tim Parsons, and she believed he loved her, too. And maybe he did, but once a screaming baby came along, he changed his tune and for the next ten years lamented having not one, but two balls and chains. Yeah, I didn’t get ‘princess’ or ‘baby girl.’ I was ‘a hassle,’ ‘a tie-down,’ and I will forever be thankful that Steve Dawson stepped in the first time he saw Tim knock my mom around. But that’s a long story for another day.

Let’s just say, she’s going to freak out when she finds out I’m pregnant. She knows I haven’t been seeing anyone seriously, and I’m not sure I have the heart to tell her how it happened, but she’s my mom and she deserves my honesty.

Kale comes up behind me and wraps his arms around my waist, resting his hands on my belly, a move he’s mastered over the past two weeks since we’ve been dating. It’s weird, because like he said at the doctor’s office, it feels like we’ve been together so much longer. Maybe we have. It wasn’t official, but nothing feels different except that we have spoken labels now. All I know is I love it, and I’m so happy all our feelings are out in the open.

I smile to myself, remembering the day I snuck onto Facebook and made us social media official. He was waiting for me in the parking lot after school, a huge grin on his face as I approached him. The way he pulled me into his arms as his thumb and forefinger cupped my chin was tender, and he looked down at me with joyful eyes as he asked me if I’d hacked his account, even though he already knew the answer. Needless to say, Kale was a very happy man that day.

He nuzzles his face in my neck, kissing me lightly. “Babe, you’ve been sitting here for thirty-five minutes. We’ve gotta get moving if we’re going to make it to your mom’s in time for dinner,” he tells me, and I know he’s right.

Although it makes more sense to go to his mom’s first, my family always does Thanksgiving Wednesday night since the restaurant puts on a big buffet-style feast for tourists who are on vacation for the holiday.

I lean my head back against his chest and wish we could just stay here. “Let’s just go to Alabama. I’ll tell my mom something came up.”

His chest rumbles with laughter, and he turns me in his arms. He places a soft kiss against my lips, and I move to deepen it, but he pulls back. “Woman, stop trying to distract me. It won’t work. The car’s packed, and you can’t let my first impression on your mom be a bad one. I’m already stealing you away early so we can go to my Mom’s—a bomb that I wish you’d have dropped on her already. She’s going to kill me when you tell her you’re only staying for a day.”

I wince, and I know he’s right. She already had a million questions when I told her I was bringing someone. Mom’s made plenty of hints over the past couple of years that she’s ready to be a grandma—once I settled down, of course. Well, now she’s getting her wish. Just in the wrong order.

“Okay, okay. Let’s hit the road, but if we’re late, I’ll blame it on the baby. ‘Sorry, Mom, I had to stop to pee every ninety minutes because I’m pregnant. Oh, I forgot to tell you? Well, I am. That guy’s the baby’s father.’ How’s that?”

He chuckles and shakes his head as his hands rub up and down my arms. “Good thing we have hours to work on your delivery, because if you refer to me as ‘that guy,’ you’ll have more problems than just with your mom.”

Stepping up on my tiptoes, I give him a kiss on the cheek. “Don’t worry, Kale. You’re so much more than just ‘that guy.’ So much more.”

A slow smile spreads over his face. “Good to know. Everything will be fine, okay? I’ll be there with you the whole time. You and me. We’re in this together.”

I nod in confirmation, and my nerves settle a little bit. The butterflies in my stomach slowly fade away, and I realize that, as long as I have Kale by my side, I really do think I can get through anything.

HOURS LATER, Kale is shaking me awake. Grinning sheepishly, I apologize for dozing off, but he waves me off. “You need your rest, babe. Don’t worry about it. I’d let you keep sleeping, but we’re here and I’m not sure me carrying you into your mom’s house is the best way to introduce myself.”

As I look around, I notice that we’re in the driveway of Mom and Steve’s house. “Hey, you never know. She might think it’s romantic and fall in love with you on the spot.”

He shoots a sexy grin at me, and I want to lean over and kiss the smile off his lips. “Like mother, like daughter?”

I playfully shove his shoulder. “In your dreams, Montgomery,” I tease, and he just grins even wider.

“Oh, Ms. Dawson, you’ve starred in my dreams, but they’ve definitely been a lot sexier than you just falling in love with me. That’s just the icing the cake.”

I’m about to respond when I hear a high-pitched squeal. Looking up, I see my fourteen-year-old half-sister, Marisa, bounding down the porch towards the car.

“We’ll finish this conversation later,” I tell him and then get out of the car.

“You’re finally here!!” she says as she runs to me, wrapping her arms around my waist.

Having been an only child for the first thirteen years of my life, I was ecstatic when Marisa was born. I got to be the super-cool older sister, and with our age difference, we never fought. Even though she had the best parents in Mom and Steve, I spent my time showering her with all the love I could, all the love I’d missed in my own childhood. And she returned it tenfold.

“Hey, Riss! I’ve missed you,” I say as I return her hug.

“I am so glad you’re here. I really need your reinforcements. A really super-hot guy from school asked me to meet him at the movies this weekend but Mom says I’m too young to date. As if. It’s only the movies. I think I’m wearing Dad down, but Mom’s being stubborn.”

Laughing, I lean back and look at her, pushing her hair out of her sweet face, which is maturing way too quickly. “When did you get old enough to go out with boys? Nope, I agree with Mom. My baby sister is way too young to be meeting boys at the movies.” I’m only teasing, and I laugh when she scowls. “I’ll talk to her. She’s just overprotective and doesn’t want you to grow up.”

“Thanks, Luce!” She pauses and her eyes grow wide as Kale rounds the car and stands next to me. “Holy crap. Who’s the hunk?”

Kale lets out a laugh and wraps an arm around my waist. He holds a hand out to Marisa and she shakes it. “I’m Kale Montgomery. Lucy’s better, but not better looking, half.”

Marisa wrinkles her nose and sizes him up before looking back at me. “Dad’s going to love him,” she informs me before turning back to Kale. “I’m Marisa, Lucy’s sister. See, Dad always says that phrase, too, which usually causes Mom to slap him on the ass with a towel.”

“Okay, Marisa. That’s more than Kale needs to know about them. Let’s go inside, shall we?”

Kale grabs our bags, and we listen as Marisa starts telling us all about her first semester as a freshman in high school. It’s endearing, and part of me wishes I could go back to when life was simple like that. But then I feel Kale’s fingers at my waist, rubbing slightly, and I bring a hand to my stomach and realize that I wouldn’t change a thing.

Mom’s at the door when we step onto the porch, and she throws her arms around me. Kale steps back, allowing her to engulf me in a hug.

“I’ve missed you, sweetie,” she says in my ear before releasing me. “Sorry. Marisa wanted to be the welcoming committee, and I had to get the green bean casserole in the oven. I’m so glad you’re here.”

“Missed you, too,” I reply before turning to Kale. “Mom, I’d like to introduce you to Kale Montgomery. My boyfriend.”

Kale holds an arm out to shake her hand, but she waves him off and pulls him in for a quick hug before she lets him go. “Kale, it is so nice to meet you and I’m so pleased you could join us for the holiday. I’m Marcy.”

“It’s nice to meet you, too, ma’am,” Kale says, and Mom grins.

“Oh, don’t be silly with that ma’am nonsense. Call me Marcy. Now come on in, you two. Dinner will be ready in a couple of hours. Lucy, your room’s ready with fresh linens if you two want to go get settled or get in a quick nap.”

I gape at my mom, not sure if she’s actually insinuating that it’s fine for Kale to stay in my room. Kale must be thinking the same thing because he clears his throat.

“Ma’am—Marcy, I mean—I can take the couch for the night.”

Mom looks around, presumably to see if Marisa is gone—which she is. “You’re both grown adults. If you sleep in the same bed for a night or two, I won’t be offended. Just…sleep, okay?”

I’m in complete shock, and Kale has to nudge me to get me to stop staring at her. “Mom, umm, are you sure? I mean, we’ll just sleep, but I don’t want to disrespect you if you’re uncomfortable with it.”

“Lucy Dawson, he’s at least six feet tall. What kind of host would I be if I made the poor man sleep on the couch?” I have to admit she has me there. She points a knowing finger at me then at Kale. “Like I said, to sleep only, got it?”

I nod and Kale chuckles as he holds up his stupid fake Boy Scout hand gesture. “Scout’s honor, ma’am. Sleeping only.”

Mom gives him a wide smile then looks at me. “I love this one already, sweetheart.”

I don’t say it out loud, but the thought runs through my mind. I think I might, too.

LATER THAT evening, we’re all sitting around the large, solid oak wood table in Mom and Steve’s dining room. I’m not surprised that Kale fits right in with everyone. He’d honestly fit in anywhere, and he’s spent the past fifteen minutes playfully arguing with Steve and Jared, my stepbrother from Steve’s previous marriage, over Chevy versus Ford cars. Mom, Marisa, and I ignore them as I try to get Mom to see why the movies wouldn’t be such a big deal, and Marisa squeals when she finally relents with the condition that she’ll both drop her off and pick her up.

There’s a lull in the conversation and Mom seems to decide that it’s the perfect time to pounce. I’ve been waiting for it all night—dreading it, really.

“So, Kale, how did you and Lucy meet?” she asks, not so coyly directing the questions at him.

I hold my breath, waiting to see how he’s going to respond.

Kale

MARCY’S LOOKING at me innocently as she waits for me to answer her. I can feel Lucy staring at me, and I can sense her apprehension. With my eyes locked on her mom, I grab her hand under the table and give her a reassuring squeeze. I’m not sure why she’s so nervous. The story of how we met is actually a pretty sweet one. Sure, what happened after might be a little scandalous for her mom, but she didn’t ask about that part.

“It’s kind of a long story,” I start, and then hear Lucy cough as she tries to mask a choking sound. Again, I squeeze her hand before continuing. “About a year and a half ago, one of my best buddies was deployed. He’s a single dad, and his daughter was staying with her grandma while he was gone. I checked in on her a couple times a week. I’m her godfather, you see, so I tried to play the male figure in her life whenever Xavier’s gone. She was having a Bring Your Dad to School Day and asked if I’d come. She might not be mine, but that little girl has me wound tightly around her fingers and I couldn’t say no.”

I pause as Marcy interrupts the story. “That is so sweet for you to be there for her, Kale.”

Nodding in appreciation, I continue the story. “I thought I was running late, but when I got to the school, her classroom was empty, so I wasn’t sure it was the right room. When I walked in, the most beautiful woman I’d ever seen was sitting at the desk, looking so peaceful. She almost knocked me on my ass. Then I interrupted her and, well, actually knocked her on her ass.”

Steve chuckles, and when I look at Lucy, I can see her blushing. Marcy’s looking back and forth between us, and I know she wants more of the story. “Long story short, Ms. Lucy Dawson turned out to be exactly who was I was looking for. And the rest is history. We became best friends and eventually it led to more.”

“So you two have known each other for quite a while then?” Steve asks.

“Yep. It took me a while to wear her down, but somehow I was finally able to get her to admit that she liked me. She’s kind of stubborn,” I tell him, and he laughs knowingly.

“Trust me. She gets that from her mom,” he replies to Marcy’s protest.

The whole time, Lucy’s sitting beside me quietly, and I wish I could read her mind. I know how nervous she is to tell her mom about the baby. I only hope that I’m doing a good job to show that I care about her without going over the top. She thinks her mom’s going to flip when she finds out about the baby, but I’m not so sure. She’s fine with letting us share a room, even if we were given a strict ‘sleeping only’ warning. Then again, Lucy knows her mom better than I do.

Jared, Lucy’s stepbrother, breaks up the relationship talk by asking about my career, and Lucy lets out a sigh of relief. The conversation turns to that, all of them asking questions and wanting to know what Afghanistan was like. I humor them and tell them stories much like I did in Lucy’s classroom. I don’t miss the way Marcy’s eyes widen at some of my tales, so I dial it back in order not to freak her out.

“Kale, where is your family from?” Lucy’s mom asks once all the war questions end.

“They’re in Gulf Shores, Alabama. We’re actually going to be leaving here tomorrow and heading there,” Lucy says before I can respond. “Kale missed last Thanksgiving with his family, and since we always do ours on Wednesday, I told him it was okay if we went there.”

“You’re only going to be here for a day?” Marcy asks her, looking astonished.

“Mom, I know it’s not what you expected. We just wanted to meet each other’s families, and well, I don’t want him to miss another holiday with his,” she says, and I watch as Marcy’s face softens. She might not like the idea, but I know she’s not going to argue with her daughter. “Plus, I’ll be back for a week at Christmas. It’s not that far away,”

What? I know she gets a two-week break at Christmas time, and well, I was kind of hoping I could spend that time talking her into moving in with me and setting up a nursery in my house. I know it seems fast, but we already spend nearly every day together, and it just makes sense. And in June, when Lucy gives birth to our child, I want them both under my roof. I didn’t even think about her coming back to Florida for the holiday, even though it should have crossed my mind. I don’t want to bring it up in front of her family, so I decide to ignore it for now.

“I understand that, honey. It’s just that we’ve missed you and I was hoping to get to know Kale a little better. I guess I’ll have to be the annoying mother and cram it all in tonight.”

Leaning forward, I interject. “I don’t mind, Marcy. Always been an open book. Fire away.”

“Well, let’s start simple. Tell me about your family.”

Easy enough. I quickly tell her about my mom and my sisters but try not to go into too much detail to where I bore the entire table. Marcy frowns when I tell her Dad left us when my sisters were babies, but I brush it off.

“My uncle was always around, and he was more of a father figure than my old man ever was. Trust me. It was better for all of us when he left. It’s long past and water under the bridge,” I say, meaning it.

Marcy gives me a weird look but quickly covers it with a sympathetic smile. “Well, that’s a nice way to look at it, Kale. It sounds like you had a good childhood regardless.”

As I nod, Steve interrupts the conversation. “All right, woman. Let the boy eat. He’s been answering questions left and right all night and his plate’s still practically full.”

Lucy gives him an appreciative smile while Marcy glares at him. “I’m sorry, Kale. I’m not trying to be rude. I’m just trying to get to know my daughter’s boyfriend. I might’ve known more if she’d ever decided to tell me about you on any one of our numerous phone calls.”

“Mom…” Lucy begins, but Marcy stops her.

“Okay, okay, I get the hint. I’ll back off. Just one more question and I’m done,” she says, and Lucy sighs but nods. “This is going to sound cliché, but I can’t help it. I have to ask. Kale, what are your intentions with my daughter?” she asks, and I can’t tell if she’s serious or not.

I rack my brain trying to come up with the perfect answer to appease her. I intend to marry her and start a family with her? No, because that’ll scare the shit out of Lucy. Well, at first I just wanted to fuck her, but now I’m falling for her, so we’ll see? Pretty sure I’d get a steak knife thrown at me. For the first time, I’m tongue tied, and before I can untie it, Lucy decides to forgo any prepping for the conversation.

“I’m pregnant,” she deadpans.

The table falls silent except for the sound of Marcy choking on the bite of mashed potatoes she just took. Steve quickly pushes her wine towards her, and I watch as she takes a long sip. Marisa and Jared are both staring at Lucy, wide-eyed.

Lucy looks over at me and winces. “Sorry, babe. It just kind of came out. Ripping the Band-Aid off and all that?”

Cupping her chin, I lean in and give her lips a soft kiss. “It’s fine, baby. If that was the easiest way, then I’m okay with it. You good?”

She shrugs her shoulders and looks over at her mom, who’s red in the face and staring at us, shooting daggers in my direction. “We’ll see.”

Marcy wipes her mouth and then throws her napkin on her plate. “Lucy Elizabeth Dawson, in the kitchen. Now.”

Lucy starts to protest, but Marcy’s already out of the room. “I’ll be right back. Try and enjoy the rest of your dinner, okay?”

I watch as she follows her mom into the kitchen then look back at the table. Three pairs of curious eyes are staring at me, and I meet each one.

“I guess congratulations are in order,” Steve says, breaking the silence, and relief that he’s not threatening to kick my ass for defiling his stepdaughter washes over me. “Although, I’m far too young to be a grandpa.”

I appreciate that he’s trying to lighten the mood, and I start to relax until I hear the raised voices coming from the kitchen. Scooting my chair back, I get up from the table.

“I wouldn’t do that if I were you, son. Marcy’s got a temper,” Steve warns.

“That’s my woman in there, pregnant with my child. I’ll be damned if I sit back and let anyone upset her when she’s in this condition. Not even her own mom.”

He eyes me up and down then nods approvingly. “This should be fun.”

Chapter 17

Lucy

MOM’S PACING the kitchen when I enter the room, and I brace myself for her lecture. She pauses when she sees me, and the look of disappointment makes my stomach roll, but only for a moment. I remind myself that nothing about this life growing inside me is disappointing, and when she calms down, I know she’ll be happy for me. Now when that will be, I have no freaking idea.

“I cannot believe you’re pregnant! Lucy, are you two even serious? Is that why you’ve never talked about him before? Have you really known him for a year and a half, or is he a new guy you’ve hooked up with and just so happened to have made this mistake with?”

I wince at her words. “Nothing Kale told you about how we met was a lie. All of that was true. We’ve had feelings for each other for a long time, but it wasn’t until the baby that we actually admitted them.”

“Oh, that’s rich. How convenient is it that you decide you want to be together romantically after he got you pregnant? Did you learn nothing from your father?! Having a baby with no emotions is a terrible idea!”

Anger begins to boil inside me at her implication that this situation is anything like hers was, and my hand covers my stomach protectively, as if I’m blocking the sound waves from penetrating my skin and poisoning my child’s brain with this nonsense.

“Kale is nothing like that asshole, and our relationship is completely different than yours was. He and I should’ve been together all along. This baby brought us together. Tim lied to you about loving you just so he could get in your pants, and then what happened? You had me and I tore you apart! They are two completely different things. Don’t you dare compare Kale to Tim ever again!”

She pales at my words, and while I know they were harsh, it’s the truth and she needs to know it. I feel a strong arm wrap around my waist, and a moment later, I’m pressed against Kale’s side as he holds me close to him protectively.

“You okay, baby?” he asks quietly, and I shake my head, because in all honesty, I’m not. I knew she’d be upset, but I didn’t think she’d automatically compare Kale to Tim.

“Kale, if you wouldn’t mind, I’d like to speak to my daughter in private,” Mom says, gritting her teeth. I can hear the anger and frustration laced in her voice, and when I look at her, I notice her hands turning white as she grips the edge of the island.

“I mean no disrespect, Marcy, but yeah, I do mind,” he responds, his voice cool and collected but also determined. I hear Mom gasp, and as much as I know I should pull away from him and tell him that I’m fine, I can’t. I need his closeness right now before I break down.

“Excuse me?” she asks in an incredulous tone, as if she can’t believe he’d dare defy her in her own home in regards to her own daughter.

“Like I said, no disrespect, but as you now know, Lucy’s carrying my child, and her well-being means more than your acceptance of me. She’s exhausted all the time, and the last thing I want is for her to be upset, even if it’s from her own mother. Especially from her own mother. Look, I know this comes as a big shock. It was a shock to us, too. I know you just met me, but I can promise you, Marcy. There’s nothing I want more in this world than Lucy. Beyond that, there’s nothing I want more than my child, our child that’s growing inside her. I’ll do anything I can to protect them, even if it’s as simple as stopping unnecessary stress for her and the baby.”

Tears are flowing down my cheeks by the end of his little monologue, and in that moment, I decide that, whatever Mom thinks about Kale, she can think it. I know there’s no other person on this planet that I’d rather have a child with. Wrapping my arms around him, I bury my face in this chest until I calm down.

Once the tears stop, I turn and see Mom looking at us, and her face has softened. “Sorry. It’s the hormones,” I joke, trying to lighten the mood. I see tears in her eyes, and I leave Kale’s embrace and cross the room to give her a hug. “I’m sorry, Mom, for what I said, but it’s true. He’s nothing like Tim,” I whisper in her ear.

When I pull away, she sighs. “I’m sorry, too, sweetie. It was just…well, a big shock. I shouldn’t have said the things I did. No man who agrees to be the godfather to a little girl and spend all that time with her could ever be like Tim.”

Squeezing her hand, I smile. “Trust me, Mom. I like to think I have pretty good taste.”

“That you do, Lucy. That you do,” she confirms, glancing over at Kale, who’s watching us. My heart warms at his protectiveness, and I’m pretty sure that scene won him points with Mom, even if he wasn’t trying. “Holy crap. I’m going to be a grandma! When’s the due date? We have to plan a shower! Oh my gosh, I’m a grandma!!”

She and I both take the moment to burst into tears—happy ones this time. Mom grabs my hand, pulls me over to Kale, and proceeds to embrace us in some weird form of a group hug. He just chuckles and puts his arms around the two blubbering women who are holding him tight.

I hear Steve walk into the room and start to grumble at the sight. “Women.”

As she pulls away, Mom starts laughing even though she’s giving Steve a mocking glare. “It’s an emotional time, Stephen,” she tells him, using his full name.

He shakes his head at her. “You all good now?” he asks, looking between the three of us, and each one of us nods. “All right, then. Let’s get back to dinner. Lucy barely touched her food with, what I’m guessing, was her nerves about spilling the beans, and Kale didn’t get a chance to eat due to all the questions. Which, I’m now allowing Marcy to ask as many as she wants, seein’ as how you went and knocked her firstborn up. Sorry, man. The price you pay.”

Kale laughs it off like he couldn’t care less. “No problem, sir. It’s a small price and I’ll gladly pay it any day.”

Mom smiles at Kale in adoration, and I’m shocked at how quickly she seems to have changed her mind about him. Then again, I shouldn’t be surprised. He did the same thing to me, even if it took me so long to admit it.

Kale

I HAVE to admit that it feels kind of weird lying in Lucy’s childhood bed, but Marcy was right. That couch would’ve been uncomfortable as hell. Not to mention I’d hate spending the night away from my girl. Since we became official, we’ve been alternating spending nights at each other’s places, which is just another reason she may as well already move in, but I haven’t mentioned it since the first time, not wanting her to think I’m pushing the issue too much.

The door creaks open and I see her slip inside, quietly closing it behind her. She tiptoes over to the bed and slowly slides in beside me. I groan when I take in her outfit. Tiny white shorts barely cover her ass, and an even smaller tank top hugs her breasts perfectly. Turning on her side, she frowns when she looks at me.

“Kale, why the hell do you still have clothes on?”

“Because. You’re far too tempting as it is, and if I feel you cuddle up against my bare skin, I might lose all control. I told your mom sleep only, so it’s sleep only, baby.”

She rolls her eyes then leans over to turn the lamp off before she settles back in beside me. “I’m pregnant. Pretty sure Mom knows we fool around. Now please, take off your clothes.”

I can’t help but grin at her whining tone. Deciding to work this to my advantage to see if I can get her to beg, I shake my head adamantly. “Nope. Not gonna happen. Just because you’re pregnant doesn’t mean I’m going to go against your mom’s house rules. Sorry, babe.”

I chuckle as she drops down on her pillow, huffing. “Whatever. I can resist you, even with your shirt off, but if you don’t think you can handle it, then no cuddling for you.”

And there it is. Lucy just brought out the big guns. Ever since I found out she was pregnant, we always fall asleep with me holding her, my hand pressed against her stomach. She knows exactly what she’s doing with that threat, and I immediately cave. Jumping up from the bed, I quickly pull my shirt off and then discard my jeans.

“Much better,” she assesses as I get back into bed with her.

Shaking my head, I position myself behind her and pull her into me. “Okay, you win. This is much better. But you’re not seducing me. That’s where I draw the line.”

She lets out a deep sigh, and as much as I’d love to give in, I’m sticking firm on this one. If her mom doesn’t want us to do anything but sleep, then I can respect that. Even if it’s going to be hard as hell. In more ways than one.

“Thanks for sticking up for me tonight. You didn’t have to do that, especially with having just met Mom. Most guys probably wouldn’t have,” she claims.

I tighten my hold on her and lean in to give her a kiss on her neck. She shivers underneath my touch, and I have to pull back before I go back on my promise to Marcy. “Haven’t you realized by now that I’m not like most guys?”

She turns in my arms, her eyes catching mine in the moonlight. A small hand comes up to caress my face, a slow, small smile spreads across hers. “Yeah, Kale. I’ve realized that, and I’m extremely thankful for it, too.”

I know I’m probably out of bounds, but talking in her bed with nothing but the moonlight to illuminate us feels intimate, and something I overheard her mom saying earlier has been bugging the shit out of me.

“Lucy, can we talk?”

Her smile fades, almost as if she’s expecting this to be a bad conversation, and I hope to hell it’s not. Her eyes fall away from mine as she takes in a deep breath. She slowly lets it out and finally raises her eyes back to mine.

“Of course. We can always talk. You know that.”

“Well, I’m just kind of curious about the dynamic of your family here. Even in all the time we’ve known each other, we haven’t ever really talked about it other than you telling me you had a stepdad, stepbrother and half-sister. But Marisa introduced herself as a Dawson. I don’t really know anything about your dad. Is that the Tim your mom was talking about in the kitchen?”

Silence descends over the room after my last question, and I swear I can almost hear the way my heart’s racing as I wonder if she’s going to open up to me. I know it may seem minor, but I want to share every part of our lives together now that we’re starting a family, but at the same time, I don’t want to push her because I know I’m still not ready to spill all my secrets.

I caress the skin on her back, trying to be patient. Her eyes don’t leave mine, and I’m searching them for something, anything to let me know I didn’t overstep my bounds. I’m not sure how long we lie there when she finally moves closer to me. She lightly pushes my shoulder so that I end up flat on my back, and she comes up and rests her head on my chest as she absentmindedly runs hers fingers over my abs.

“Do we have to talk about this right now?” she asks.

My hand moves up to play with her hair, and I decide to give her this out. No sense in ruining the holidays with conversations that can be saved for later. “Course not, babe. We don’t have to talk about it now. But maybe one of these days you can let me in, okay? It doesn’t have to be tonight.”

She turns her head to look up at me and gives me a glare. “You’re so annoying sometimes, you know that?”

Not sure what brought this on, I just shrug. “I’m sure my sisters have told me that plenty of times over the years, and I’m also pretty sure you’ve called me that at least once or twice a week since I met you.”

“Okay, so you’re not being annoying. It’s just annoying how you always know the perfect thing to say. That’s the annoying part, and I’m afraid one day you’ll get tired of being way too perfect for me.”

She glares at me when I roar with laughter. “That will absolutely never happen. I guarantee it.”

“You can’t guarantee that! No one can make that sort of guarantee.”

“Okay, maybe I can’t guarantee it, but I promise you that I’ll try every single day to be the best man I can be for you. As much as you want to say I’m perfect, I’m not, and striving to be would be unrealistic. But for you, and for Sprout, I’ll try my hardest.”

She lifts her head off my chest and catches my eyes just in time for me to see hers well up with tears. “Sprout?”

As I nod, I pull her up to me and wipe away the few tears that spilled over. “Yeah, Sprout. I figured since I planted the seed, you’ve got a little Kale in there. Sprout only seems fitting, and I don’t want to call it an ‘it’ anymore. So Sprout it is.”

Lucy leans in and presses her lips against mine in a hard closed-mouth kiss. Neither one of us deepens it as we both know this moment isn’t about that. It isn’t sexual. It’s not even sensual. It’s the bond of two parents sealing the deal on the nickname of their unborn child. It might not seem like a big deal, but as Lucy’s lips stay locked against mine, my world seems to shift. An overwhelming sense of love for my baby bursts through my heart, my soul, igniting an emotional flame that catches fires, and in that moment, I realize the love isn’t only for the baby. It’s for Lucy, too. Almost simultaneously, terror flows through me at the unfamiliar feelings I once vowed never to experience again, but it’s too late. Lucy’s in my heart. She is my heart, and nothing anyone says or does will ever be able to rip her away.

That’s what you said last time.

The thought exits my mind almost as quickly as it came, but the damage is done. Fortunately, Lucy interrupts my thoughts, and I try to beat it back, not letting the words take hold—at least not for now.

“Sprout. I love that, Kale. I really do. Even if you’re being cheesy as hell with your vegetable seed references. But if you suggest that we name our son Alfalfa, I will junk punch you. Or well, at least take naming suggestion privileges away from you.”

And just like that, Lucy Dawson shines the light in my life and my dark thoughts completely disappear. My hand moves down to cover my goods, and I look at her in mock horror.

“Do not speak that way around Alfalfa. He’s going to need brothers and sisters to torment when he’s older. If you junk punch me, you’ll jeopardize that, and he’ll be mad at you.”

She reaches down and pushes my hand aside, replacing it with her own. Her fingers begin to slide up and down the length, and I feel my cock stir to life. “Oh, trust me, baby. I have no intention of ever doing anything to hurt you down here,” she whispers seductively as she leans in and licks one of my nipples until it’s hard enough for her to bite.

I shudder under her touch, and I nearly lose my bearings when her hand begins to stroke me through the cotton material, her pace increasing. Her hand moves away from my now erection and I can finally regroup. She begins to peel down my boxers, but before she can unleash me, I grab her hand.

“Lucy…” I growl with warning. If she touches me again, I don’t think I’ll be able to stop her. As much as I want to respect the house rules, my willpower is quickly fading.

“Kale,” she responds in a breathy whisper, and just like that, I’m a goner. “You should know I always get my way. And when you say my name like that? All hot and growly? That turns me on even more. You took care of me earlier tonight. Let me take care of you.”

When I don’t respond, Lucy moves down the bed, where she slides my boxers all the way off before positioning herself between my legs. I watch as her tongue slowly licks the head of my cock, a groan escaping my lips at the sudden contact. At the sound, Lucy looks up at me, her lips curling into a devilish grin, and she knows she has me.

I lie back and feel her licking all the way down my shaft then back up again. My hands grip the sheet when her lips wrap around the head, and she proceeds to tease me, slowly alternating between rimming the head and sucking it between her full, luscious lips as her tongue flicks the tip. My breathing quickens the moment she finally stops toying with me and takes me all the way in her mouth. And when I say all the way, that’s exactly what I mean. I can feel my dick hit the back of her throat, and I thank the gods of blowjobs that she’s mastered her gag reflex. Or well, lack of one.

She moans and the vibration massages my dick as she expertly sucks me. Her mouth slowly releases me and her hand braces the base of my shaft, where she starts to move it in rhythm with her circulating tongue. It feels so fucking good, and since I’m the kind the guy who likes to participate rather than just lie back and take it, I lift up and grab her waist, twisting her body until she’s on top of me, her gorgeous pussy right in my face. I waste no time sliding her thin shorts to the side before I slide one lone finger up her slit. She’s so fucking wet already, and she moans again, causing my cock to twitch against the vibrations once more.

Without hesitation, I slide my fingers, one then two, inside her, moving to match her pace. My tongue darts out and connects with her clit, and I circle it in the same fashion she teased me with earlier. I can feel her push back against my mouth, and I’m quick to respond to her unspoken request. Taking my fingers out of her, I place both hands firmly on her ass underneath her shorts and reposition myself so she’s directly on top of my mouth as I push the material aside. She’s expertly sucking and licking me, and I return the favor with equal fervor. Licking up and down her sweet folds, I revel in the taste of her, the scent of her, and the more we work each other over, the harder it is to hold back my release.

Knowing I won’t be able to last much longer at Lucy’s pace and skill, I bring my finger and thumb to her clit, where I alternate between circling and pinching. Every time I pinch, she sucks me harder, letting me know she likes the move. Lucy’s the most vocal woman I’ve ever encountered in the bedroom, and this position, where we’re both pleasing each other with our mouths, is one of the most intimate ones we’ve shared. Instead of being able to verbally give our approval, we have to read each other body’s language, each other’s cues, to know what’s working and what’s not. Slowly, I let my finger trail from Lucy’s clit, and I moisten it with her sweet juices before moving up to her ass. I’ve never tried ass play with her before, but in this position, with her mouth occupied, I’m curious to know just how far she’ll let me go.

When my finger rims her forbidden hole, she stops sucking and grips my cock harder than before. I continue to lick her pussy as I massage her like it’s something we do all the time. Quickening my pace with my tongue, I lick and suck rapidly while my finger moves slowly in an opposing speed. I can feel her chest contract as she relaxes into it. She begins sucking again, and she matches me, lick for lick, stroke for stroke. We’re on the same wavelength, and it’s not long before I can no longer hold on. My release shoots into her mouth in one long steady stream, and she swallows as she continues to suck the rest out of me.

I know she’s close, and while she’s distracted, I slip my finger inside, just the tip, but I don’t move it any farther. She jumps a little but doesn’t protest, so I bring my other hand down to her clit. Tonguing her and rubbing with an intense ferocity while my other finger is inside her proves to be just the right amount of stimulation for her because she slides my cock out of her mouth and sits up slightly, gripping both of my thighs with her hands. At the same time that she squeezes my muscles, I can feel her body shudder as an intense orgasm washes over her. Twisting her head, she buries her face into the bed to suppress her pleasure-filled cry. She slides her hands down my legs and rests them on my ankles when she lies down in the bed, possibly—hopefully—spent.

With one last kiss against her clit, I slowly pull my finger out and then lift her up off of me. I sit up and grip her waist, pulling her up to me. She cuddles against my chest, and we lie in silence as we both catch our breaths. I’m absentmindedly playing with her hair when she lifts her head to look at me.

“That was…interesting,” she says, her voice low and throaty.

I playfully frown. “Interesting? That’s an interesting choice of words. I was thinking more like epic, orgasmic, clitorally perfect?”

She laughs against me then shakes her head. “Umm, pretty sure clitorally isn’t a word, and yes, all those words can describe it, but the whole ass thing? You’ve never done that before. No one has.”

I freeze at the hesitation in her voice. She didn’t protest when I did it, and I felt like I was reading her body language enough to gauge that she actually liked it. I’m hoping I wasn’t reading her wrong.

“I’m pretty sure that was a first for me, too. I don’t know, baby. My dick was in your mouth and my tongue was filling your pussy and I wanted to stimulate you even more. To fill every part of you that I could.”

She sighs as she wraps an arm around my waist. “I’ll be honest. At first it kind of shocked me, but I…I think I liked it,” she admits on a whisper. “And then when you actually stuck it in, I’m pretty sure I came in two seconds flat.”

Leaning down, I give her a kiss on the forehead. “I’m glad you liked it, babe. I’ll remember that in the future,” I tell her, and she sits up quickly.

“Just so you know, that doesn’t mean I’m down with anal. You’re still not getting that, Kale Montgomery,” she informs me. It’s been a hard limit for her since the day we met, and I’ve been trying to wear her down ever since.

“Baby steps, Lucy. Baby steps.”

She laughs and then settles back in my arms, where she uses my chest as a pillow. I know I should get up and put my boxers on, but I’m too damn comfortable, too damn spent, too damn satisfied to move from this position.

Chapter 18

Lucy

THE SUN’S shining through my window the next morning when I wake up. Looking down, I smile when I see Kale’s chest underneath my cheek and our legs entwined beneath the sheets. I admire his chiseled features as my eyes rake down his body until they reach the top of the covers. Memories from the night before come rushing in, and I can feel a heated blush creep on my cheeks. I’m glad Kale’s still asleep only so he can’t witness to my slight embarrassment.

It wasn’t the first time—and after last night, it won’t be the last—that Kale and I enjoyed oral in that position, but this was the most intense experience I’ve had with it. I was completely lost in a combination of pleasuring him and the amazing way his mouth worked me over. When I felt his finger slide up to my ass, I was in a sudden state of shock and apprehension washed over me. I froze, unsure of what to expect. The feeling was foreign, if not taboo, but Kale didn’t seem to notice my reaction. Instead, a finger joined his tongue and he continued to lick, suck, and stroke me until I could do nothing but return the favor again, with equal intensity. I started to relax with his ass play and began to enjoy it even.

I’ve never let anyone do that before to me, and I think it’s because I’ve never trusted anyone enough to go there. I knew Kale wouldn’t do anything I didn’t want, and if I’d wanted him to stop, he would have. At the same time, I decided that if it was something he enjoyed, I could take it, and once I started enjoying it, I let go. In that moment, it was like something sparked inside of us, and our mouths both went wild with desire, almost as if we were competing to see who could bring whom to release first, yet Kale kept his finger moving slowly, and I decided to do the same with my hand.

I was so close to coming when I felt him stiffen beneath me, right before he erupted and a hot stream of thick semen entered my mouth. It wasn’t long before I was joining him, and even though I felt slightly embarrassed, I made sure to let him know that I enjoyed every single second of it. Naturally this led to an anal discussion, and while I might be open for that in the future, it’s not going to happen any time soon. Like I said, I trust Kale to take care of me in all ways, and I know he’d never cause me pain on purpose, but at the same time, that’s a step I’m not sure I’m ready for.

My stomach growls, and I chuckle to myself as I replay the last thought in my head. I roll so I’m flat on my back and place a hand over my belly. Okay, so maybe he’ll inadvertently cause me a little bit of pain, but I know that kind will be more than worth it in the end.

“Morning, baby,” a sleepy voice mumbles beside me.

I turn on my side and prop myself up on my elbow before I lean in and give him his greeting in the form of a kiss. Before I can say anything else, I hear a knock on my door, followed my Marisa’s voice. Looking over at Kale, I lift the sheet and see that he is still completely naked and his morning wood is in full effect. After quickly dropping the sheet and then pulling it up to his chin, I respond to her, telling her to come in. All the while, Kale’s chuckling beside me, but he doesn’t move.

Marisa peeks her head in and grins when she sees us in bed. “Morning, soon-to-be parents!” she teases, and I smile as I remember how just the night before she was bouncing off the walls with excitement at being an aunt. “Mom and Dad have to get going to the restaurant soon, but Mom wants to have breakfast as a family first before you head out. I’ve been tasked with getting you out of bed and into the kitchen in ten minutes.”

Ten minutes? No way is that long enough to get ready to go meet Kale’s mom and sisters. I jump up quickly, not realizing that I’m bringing the sheets with me until I’m tangled up in them and falling over backwards and then off the bed, landing with a hard thump on my ass beside the bed.

Before I can feel any sort of embarrassment, I’m being swooped into Kale’s arms and then settled into his lap. He’s sitting on the floor next to my bed, his hands roaming all over my body. I hear a small gasp and look up to see Mom in the doorway, Marisa trying to peek in around her. I try to shift in Kale’s arms, but he holds me still, like he doesn’t even notice anymore that we’re not alone, we’re both uncovered, and he’s currently naked with nothing covering him but my now sore ass.

His hand comes up to caress my face where he moves the bangs out of the way. “Baby, are you okay? Do you hurt anywhere? Do we need to get you checked out?” he asks, sounding almost panicked, and I’m taken aback.

“Kale, I’m fine. I promise. My ego and my ass might be a little bruised, but that’s it. I swear, I’ve become such a klutz since I met you,” I tease, trying to reassure him.

“I don’t know, Lucy. You fell pretty hard. You might be hurt or have aggravated something, or hell, I don’t know. I just would feel better if I knew you were absolutely fine,” he insists, his eyes pleading. He runs a hand through his hair, and I wonder what’s going through his mind. I know he has a protective streak, but this is something else, and I can’t quite put my finger on it.

“What happened?” Mom asks, interrupting us.

Kale’s head snaps up as if he’s just now realized she’s in the room with us. I grin as he slightly adjusts me, pulling the sheet up over my body, and I assume he’s finally aware that he’s in a room with me, my mom, and my teenage sister and neither of us has clothes on.

“I told Lucy she had ten minutes to get ready and she jumped up and got tangled in the sheets. Then she fell off the bed and onto the floor. That’s when I came to get you,” Marisa informs her, volunteering the information, and I sigh with relief, knowing she probably didn’t get an eyeful of Kale’s baby maker.

Mom’s face floods with worry, and I wish I could go to her, reassure her that I’m fine. However, that would mean leaving Kale’s lap and exposing him, and I’m not about to expose us as well. It was so cute the way he tried to follow Mom’s rules, and I don’t want her to know I made him break them. Or that he caved.

“I’m fine, Mom. I promise,” I tell her, my words echoing the ones I just said to Kale. “Like Riss said, I just got tripped up and I fell. I might be a little sore later on, but nothing hurts right now other than my pride. Now if you’ll shut the door, we can get ready and we’ll be out for breakfast in a few minutes, okay?”

For the first time, Mom gets a good look at Kale, and I groan inwardly, pretty sure she can put two and two together. Instead of earning a glare, she gives me a knowing smile and simply closes the door behind her, making sure that Marisa can’t see a thing.

I lean back against his chest. “This was an awful idea,” I groan. “She knows. She so knows we fooled around last night!”

He just shakes his head at me. He holds me tight while he uses all his strength to stand up, even with me still in his arms. “I’d say I told you so, but that’d be like admitting that I didn’t enjoy it. And baby, I enjoyed every damn second.”

I hold on as he deposits me on the bed with extreme care. Leaning down, he places both hands on the bed and comes in close, turning serious-faced again.

“Tell me the truth, Lucy. Does anything hurt?” His eyes are so soft, so earnest, and the intensity behind them unnerves me.

Studying his eyes, I can see something there, but I’m not sure what. I bring a hand up to caress his cheek, hoping my touch will reassure him. “I promise you. I’m fine. The baby’s fine. We’re all fine, Kale. But thank you so much for being worried. You’re going to be the best daddy.”

His eyes soften, and he moves to sit on the edge of the bed beside me. His elbows are on his knees as he runs his hands through his hair then over his face as if he’s trying to wipe away some emotion or thought. What it is, I have no idea, and it’s a side of him I’ve never seen before. My hand moves to his back then slides around his waist as I cuddle into him, hoping to help him relax, to know that I’m here, I’m fine.

He lets out a loud sigh and wraps an arm around me, pulling me in as close as possible. “I need to make sure that you and our little sprout are safe, protected, and healthy. From now until forever,” he promises, so quiet it’s almost a whisper.

My heart flutters at his words, at the implication of the word forever, and for once, hearing it from a man’s lips doesn’t have me running for the hills. I scoot closer to him and then move so I’m straddling his lap. Placing both hands on his cheeks, I force him to look at me.

“Kale Montgomery, I couldn’t feel safer with anyone, and there is no other man I could ever trust more to love, protect, and cherish my unborn child.” I take his hand and place it underneath the sheet, where it rests on my belly. “I know we haven’t had an in-depth serious conversation about where things are going to go, and we will after the holidays and the craziness of this weekend. But just know I’m glad it’s you here with me now. You once told me that we’re in this together, and it’s my turn to reassure you of the same thing. You and I are in this together, one hundred percent, and I should’ve told you that so much sooner. As partners, lovers, parents—whatever you want to label it, I couldn’t do this without you, and I wouldn’t want to. I want this. I want you. I want our baby. You, me, and Sprout? It’s the three of us now, and I wouldn’t have it any other way.”

Kale’s fingers caress my stomach and his eyes watch his hand move, almost as if he’s trying as hard as he can to develop some sort of x-ray vision so he can get a glimpse of Sprout. His eyes come up to meet mine, and my heart swells when I see them glistening.

“I know just two weeks ago I said I wasn’t in love you, but God dammit, Lucy, I’m really starting to fall. Hard. Hard as hell,” he whispers, his eyes shooting back and forth between mine.

My heart starts racing at his words, and I remember the night I so lamely told him that I wasn’t in love with him and he reciprocated the words. All of a sudden, I know I feel the same way, and reminiscent of that night, I return them.

“A year and a half ago? Two weeks ago? I don’t really care about the timeline anymore, because with us, it’s never been about that. I’m falling, too, Kale. Hard as hell,” I admit, echoing his words.

A huge grin spreads over his face, and before I know it, I’m rolled onto my back and he’s hovering over me. “Promise?” he asks, his eyes boring into mine.

I match his grin and hold up my hands in the same sign I’ve seen him do so many times. “I promise. Scout’s honor.”

Shaking his head, he leans down for a kiss and then pushes off me. “All right, babe. As much as I’d love to continue this conversation, I’m already afraid I’m in the dog house with your mom. Let’s get decent and have some breakfast. Then we can get ready to head to my mom’s. Sound good?”

“That sounds perfect.”

AFTER EATING a perfect Southern breakfast and gorging myself with Mom’s famous biscuits and gravy, we finally got ready to leave for Gulf Shores. Of course, Mom and Marisa both asked me about a dozen times each if I was okay, to which I assured them I was. They didn’t quit harping until Kale stepped in and reassured them by letting them know that he’d watch me like a hawk to make sure I was taking it easy. Even though it was super sweet, I had to roll my eyes at him, but he just gave me a knowing smile back.

As we were saying our goodbyes, Mom gave me a hug and whispered in my ear, “That boy’s a keeper, Lucy Beth,” and all I could do was nod, knowing she was right.

All the apprehension I felt about telling Mom about the baby vanished when she said those words, but now the closer we get to Gulf Shores and to the other women in his life, the more the tension seeps back in and increases tenfold. I think deep down I always knew that Mom would accept it after her initial shock, and even though Kale’s mom has had plenty of time to prepare herself, I’m still terrified of what she’s going to think of me. Kale tells me not to worry, but it’s been a long time since I did the whole meet-the-parents thing. Aidan constantly bugged me about it, yet it just never felt like the right time—another reason why we didn’t work out. The thing, though, is that with Kale, I want to meet his family. No matter how nervous I feel, I want to be a part of every aspect of his life, especially now that we have something that will connect us for the rest of our lives. Plus, I know how important it will be for all of us if we get along with each other’s families, so for Kale, I’ll put my nerves aside and go into this headstrong. At least that’s what I tell myself.

“What happened to Chatty Cathy?” Kale asks, and I smile sheepishly at him.

“Sorry, babe. I’m just kind of mentally freaking out over meeting my boyfriend’s mother for the first time. How should I greet her? ‘Hi, Grandma’?”

I watch as he throws his head back in laughter, his shoulders shaking. “If you do that, she’ll probably love you forever.” He takes hold of my hand and brings it to his lips, smiling over at me from the driver’s seat. “Seriously, Luce. Relax. She’s been dying for grandchildren, and plus, she’s going to love you no matter what. There’s no way she couldn’t love you. It’ll be fine, I promise.”

I let his words wash over me and try to calm my nerves, at least a little bit. “If you say so.” I’m just glad I’ll have him there by my side the entire time.

He squeezes my hand reassuringly. “I do. Now my sisters are another story.” He whistles, and I can feel the color draining from my face. In all my worry over his mother, I didn’t even take into consideration what his sisters must think of me.

“Oh God, I didn’t even think of them. They’re going to think I’m a slut,” I groan, suddenly wishing I were still back at home dealing with Mom’s wrath instead of having to face three women who’ve had Kale as the number one man in their lives for as long as they can remember.

“Don’t even go there, Lucy. You’re not a slut and they won’t think you’re one. Trust me. My sisters are no innocents, and I’m sure they’ll be more than excited to find out they’re going to be aunts.”

Eyeing him suspiciously, I lean closer to him. “What do you mean? They don’t know already?”

“Nope. Only Mom knows. I didn’t want to start really sharing until you were ready, but it wasn’t something I could hold in. I called Mom the morning I left your apartment, and after I got her to stop squealing in my ear, she agreed not to tell them. I figured we’d tell them in person, like we did with your family. Trust me. They’re going to be thrilled. Stop freaking out.”

My heart fills with pure elation from knowing that he couldn’t contain his excitement about the baby even after I’d kicked him out of my apartment. I don’t know how or why, but Kale’s taken this whole pregnancy thing better than I expected. After watching him with Lily, I knew he’d be a natural. That being said, we’d never talked about our hopes and dreams for the future, so I had no idea if he even had any desire to be a father, to have a family. In the end, he was more ready that I was, and it puts me at ease when I think about my child’s future. He’s going to have the best daddy in the world, and I tell myself that over and over again, trying to push the thoughts of his sisters out of my mind.

I simply nod, letting him know that I’ll try. Leaning my head against the back of the seat, I close my eyes, already feeling exhausted and drained from dealing with one family. As I slowly drift off, the last thought on my mind is that I’m going to need a full day of sleep just to recover from all this anxious excitement.

Just like the scene at my mom’s, Kale’s shaking me to wake me up. “We’re here, sleepyhead,” he informs me.

Stretching out and then wiping my eyes, I look at him apologetically. “Sorry, Kale. Trips in the car have always made me sleepy, and then with this little one draining all my energy, I’m finding it hard to keep my eyes open at the most random times.”

He leans over the seat and gives me a sweet kiss on the cheek. “Don’t worry about it. Get as much rest as you need to keep you and Sprout healthy, okay? That’s all that matters.”

Tears start to well in my eyes at the use of our baby’s nickname—one I’m becoming quite attached to. I try to blink them back, but it doesn’t work, and a few trickle down my cheeks. Kale’s hand cups my face as his thumb swipes them away.

“Hey, what’s all that about? I didn’t mean to make you cry.”

I wave him off and start to chuckle. Placing my hand on my stomach almost reverently, I turn to look at him. “Damn hormones. My emotions are all over the place these days. It’s just… I love Sprout. Not just the name, but him. I never thought this was possible, and even though he won’t be here for a long time, I already love him so much, Kale. That probably sounds weird. It’s just that once you gave him a nickname, the reality of it all set in, and I… I’m having a baby. I should be scared, and part of me is. At the same time, I’m thrilled.” I don’t know where all this is coming from, but the admission rolls off my tongue so easily, and I realize it’s true. I’ve always heard mothers talk about the love they feel for their unborn children, but I didn’t think I would really feel anything until he was finally in my arms. In this moment, I’ve realized that definitely isn’t the case. The love I feel for him is immeasurable, and no amount of explaining could ever match up to just how deep this baby has already ingrained himself in my heart. Just like his daddy.

His hand covers mine and he entwines our fingers. “We’re having a baby. It’s okay to be scared. Hell, part of me is, too. I have a feeling that’s natural for first-time parents,” he says, and I instantly feel better about my conflicting emotions. He drops his forehead to mine and looks directly into my eyes. “It’s been a long time since I’ve opened myself up to love. A long fuc–freaking time. But Sprout gave me no choice. He’s part me. Even better, he’s part you. There’s no way in hell I could ever not love him. It’s probably cheesy, but you know how they talk about love at first sight? I guess it’s like that, yet instead of sight, all it took was knowing he existed for me to be knocked on my ass. You will never know how much I love him, and I’ll never be able to thank you enough for giving me the greatest gift a man could get. I only hope I get to show you my appreciation for the rest of our lives.”

A choking sob escapes me as his words wash over me. I understand the implication of them, and it’s not the first time he’s mentioned forever when it comes to us. Part of me is terrified that he’s all caught up in the baby excitement. That one day he’ll realize it isn’t necessarily me that he wants, but Sprout. On the other hand, deep down, I know that’s not Kale. He wouldn’t say something he didn’t mean, so I push my nagging doubts away and throw my arms around him.

“You’re the sweetest man I’ve ever met, Kale Montgomery,” I whisper as I hold him tight. He returns my embrace, and we sit there for a minute just wrapped up in each other. Finally the tears stop flowing and I pull myself back, giving him a teasing smile. “As good as it sounds to have you thanking me from now until forever, it should probably be the other way around. After all, I’m pretty sure it was you who gave it to me.”

He just shakes his head, an amused smile spreading over his face. “I guess you do have a point there. But it takes two, you know, so I guess we’re even. Now let’s get going before Mom sends out a search party.”

The sudden realization that we’re sitting in his mom’s driveway comes to mind, and I’m quick to pull down the mirror on the sunshade to assess the damage of my hormonal episode. Fortunately I’d gone light on the makeup today, and other than red-rimmed eyes, I’m no worse for wear. I smooth out my hair and then get out of the car, blinking when I see the house in front of me.

With all of Kale’s stories about his mom’s quirkiness, the last thing I expected was for her to be living in a quaint beach home, but that’s where we are. The only indication of her personality is the vibrant aqua-blue color of the home that sits between two pastel-yellow houses. It sticks out, but not in a bad way. Even from the outside, it looks warm and inviting, and I can’t wait to explore the inside.

He rounds the car and takes hold of my hand as he leads me to the front porch. Not bothering to knock, he opens the door and we’re immediately accosted by two small dogs who bark to alert the rest of the house of our arrival.

“Poppy! Scout! Sit,” he commands, and both of them immediately stop their prancing around and sit stock-still. He leans down and takes a moment to pet both of them between the ears, and they relish in the attention from him.

When he stands back up, he takes my hand again, and I follow as we walk down a long hallway before entering the kitchen. It’s empty, and Kale’s eyebrows furrow before he lets out a low, “Christ.” He looks at his watch then gives me a sheepish grin.

“Ready?” he asks, and the pit in my stomach begins to grow as rapidly as my heart’s now beating.

Letting out a deep breath, I nod. “Ready as I’ll ever be,” I tell him, bringing a hand to my stomach as if I’m trying to get some sort of comfort from Sprout. Strangely, it is a comforting reflex, and I silently whisper thanks to the little bean growing inside me even though he can’t hear me yet.

Kale walks toward the back of the kitchen, where a sliding glass door leads outside to a deck, and he pulls me along with him. Once outside, I feel the chill in the air as goose bumps spread over my skin. The smell of the salt water is welcoming. It’s one I’ve loved ever since growing up in Gulf Breeze. Suddenly I notice Kale waving down the beach, and I follow his gaze. Three lithe women wave back, breaking away from the pose I recognize as vrksasana, or the tree pose in layman’s terms. Charlie and I have been doing yoga since college, and I smile, knowing I have an in with the Montgomery women.

We stand on the deck, watching them as they pack up their stuff and jog up the beach. Before we can brace ourselves, three sets of arms are wrapped around us and we form some sort of really big group hug. I’m caught off guard, having not expected this kind of warm reception, but I wrap my free arm around whoever I can and let myself give in to the moment. It feels good, it feels loving, and I feel at ease. All apprehension fades away as I enjoy the familial embrace.

All too soon, Kale steps back, pulling me with him. I take a moment to study his sisters, remembering he once told me that they’re twins. They’re both tall and lean with auburn-colored hair that shines in the sunlight. When I see his mom, I realize that the girls are nearly carbon copies of her. She’s at least five foot ten with a body to die for, especially for someone her age. Her hair is full of wild red curls, and if I didn’t know better, I wouldn’t believe she’s old enough to have a son who’s nearly thirty.

“Okay, okay. Let’s not crush Lucy or scare her off— at least not until after dinner.”

The women step back, giving quick apologies, and I wave them off, letting them know that I’m fine. Kale’s smiling down at me, and he wraps an arm around my waist, pulling me in close. He looks up at his mom and sisters with a huge grin on his face.

“This beautiful woman next to me is my girlfriend, Lucy.”

His sisters move forward, ready to make introductions. “I’m Kalli,” one of them tells me as the other one chimes in, “And I’m Kaylie. We’re identical twins, but you can tell us apart by our eyebrows. Kalli plucks hers way too thin.”

Kalli elbows her sister, causing her to yelp. “At least mine don’t look like caterpillars!”

Her twin starts to argue when their mom steps forward, getting in between them. She doesn’t even have to say a word, and they silence the moment she gives them the look. I’m used to it from my own mom, and I grin, making a mental note to get that look down pat.

“Sorry, Lucy. For twenty-six-year-old adults, these two still fight like they’re twelve. I’m Ginger Montgomery and I’m so happy to meet you. Kale’s told me so much about you,” she says.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, too, Ms. Montgomery,” I tell her, and she scoffs.

“Please, call me Ginger. Ms. Montgomery makes me sound way too old.”

Nodding, I’m caught off guard when she steps closer and pulls me into a hug. At first, I stand there like a dummy, but I slowly relax and return it.

“I meant what I said. I’m so happy you’re here. From just one look, I can tell my baby is happier than I’ve seen him in a long time. Thank you for that, Lucy,” she whispers in my ear before pulling away.

I have to fake a cough to mask the choking cry that’s threatening to escape, and I blink back my tears, not wanting to be an emotional mess the first time I meet his family.

Ginger claps her hands together and motions for everyone to move inside. “Kale, why don’t you and Lucy get settled while your sisters and I get cleaned up from our yoga session? I’m sure you could both use a quick nap after that drive,” she suggests, giving me a knowing wink, and even though I slept in the car for a bit, a nap right now sounds perfect. After meeting them, I’m feeling rejuvenated, but at the same time, I’m still emotionally drained from the car and his mom’s words. A little break away from reality sounds pretty much perfect right now.

Kale agrees, and before I know it, I’m settled in on the guest bed, curled up against his body, drifting off to sleep.

Chapter 19

Kale

EVEN THOUGH Lucy’s curled up next to me, fast asleep, I’m feeling restless. Unable to sleep, I think back on our conversation in the car. She caught me off guard with her declaration of Sprout love, and I have to admit, I had a lump in my throat the entire time she was trying to explain her feelings. Just knowing how much she wants this—as much as I do—makes me feel so much more at peace.

I meant what I said when I told her I’d called my mom right away. From the moment we found out about the pregnancy, I never once had a fleeting thought of not wanting the baby. That night when I held Lucy in her sleep with my hand protectively over her stomach, I felt all the love in the world seep into my heart. For him. For her? I don’t know. All I know is that every passing moment I spend with her my feelings grow. And it’s not just because she’s having my child. I was already half in love with Lucy Dawson by the end of our first summer together. Sprout’s just a blessing, maybe a kick in the ass to get us to stop beating around the bush. Either way, I couldn’t be happier, and I couldn’t imagine going back to a time when I didn’t have this, have her, have them.

Knowing I’m too wired to get any sleep, I slip out of the bed, careful not to move her. Like I told her, she needs her rest. I know she laughs my protectiveness off, but I have no fucking clue what I would do if something happened to her or the baby, which is part of why I so desperately want her to move in with me. Okay, I want her there because I hate spending a single second without her and going home to an empty, Lucyless house, but I also want to be around to make sure she’s cared for. I want to be able to take on the full role of boyfriend, father, and whatever else she wants me to be. However, I won’t push her. At least not yet.

Closing the door behind me quietly, I make my way to the kitchen, where I find Mom preparing Thanksgiving dinner. Fortunately for me and the twins, Mom let us choose our own dietary lifestyles, and she remained the only vegan in the house.

“What’s all this?” I ask when I see her checking the temperature of the turkey. Even though the rest of us aren’t vegan, she’s always made Tofurky on Thanksgiving, something none of us ever complained about because it’s actually pretty damn good. There’s a huge spread of food, from mashed potatoes to green beans to a beet salad.

“I thought we’d go a little more traditional this year,” she informs me. “You know, with having a new guest and all.”

I round the counter and give Mom a kiss on the cheek, grateful that she thought enough of Lucy to give into some concessions for the holiday. “You didn’t have to do that, Mom, but I appreciate it.”

“Oh don’t be silly. She’s too thin and we need to put some meat on her bones. Plus there’s no way I was going to feed her Tofurky the first time she came to visit. She might not ever come back,” she jokes. “So tell me, how’s the pregnancy going? Is she still having morning sickness?”

I steal a few carrots off the platter in front of me, and Mom swats my hand away. “It’s pretty much passed now. At least from what I can tell. In the beginning, she could hardly keep anything down in the mornings, but she seems to be doing better. She’s tired a lot, a little emotional. Nothing I’m not used to from living with the three of you.”

She smiles knowingly. Living with three women definitely prepared me for hormonal emotions of a pregnant woman, and I shake my head as I remember all the emotional meltdowns I was witness to over the years from that damned thing known as the menstrual cycle.

“And you, Kale? How are you doing with all of this? Things seem to have changed since the last time we talked. For the better, of course,” she says, reminding me that I haven’t gotten a chance to tell her about the recent developments between Lucy and me.

I let out a slow breath and lean on the counter with my elbows, watching as she begins to prepare a salad. “Things are good. I’m good. Hell, I’m great even. My initial fears turned out to be unwarranted, and looking back, I should’ve known it was irrational, but well, you understand.”

She stops chopping the lettuce and gives me a sympathetic smile. “Kale, it wasn’t irrational. It was a natural reaction that someone like you would have. But I will say¸ I’m so glad they ended up being just fears. I’m not sure how you would’ve handled anything differently.”

I close my eyes, not wanting to even think about a reality where Lucy decided she didn’t want the baby. Shaking my head, I push the thoughts away. “I don’t want to think about that. All that matters is the woman I care about more than anything in the world is carrying my child, and in less than eight months, I’m going to be a father. That’s all I want to focus on.”

Mom nods in understanding but doesn’t drop the subject. “Have you talked to her about it? I mean, does she know?”

Curling my hands into fists, I shake my head and am immediately greeted by Mom’s disappointed look. “This is a happy time for us. We’ve only been together officially for a short time, and the last thing I want to do is put a dark cloud over it. There’s no reason to get into it right now. If and when the time is right, I’ll tell her, but for now, I just want her to be happy.”

“Okay, fine. I can understand that. But, Kale? You can’t keep it from her forever. And it’s going to eat at you until you finally let her all the way in. You have to trust that she’ll be able to handle it. Now that’s all I’ll say on that, but just know I’m always here if you need to talk, okay?”

I know she’s right. If Lucy and I are going to have any chance at a future, then she needs to be privy to every part of my past, even the most painful ones. The thing is that I don’t want to let Lucy into that part of my life yet. She’s my light. My sunshine. She’s the brightest part of my day, and I’m just not ready to invite her into the darkness. In fact, I’m not ready to revisit that part of my life either. I spent years locking it away. Right now all I want to do is focus on Lucy and Sprout. When the day comes that I’m ready to talk about it, I’ll figure it out, but until then, I’m pushing it out of my mind.

“I’ll deal with it eventually. And I’d appreciate it if you didn’t mention it or even hint at it.”

She huffs and gives me a glare. “You know me better than that, Kale Montgomery. I’d never meddle. That’s not my style, and I resent that you even felt the need to mention it.”

Sighing deeply, I know she’s right. “Okay, okay. My bad. I just want to make sure everything stays right between us. I’ve wanted Lucy for a very long time, and it only took me a year and a half to make her my girlfriend. Forgive me if I’m a little worried about keeping everything perfect.”

“Relationships aren’t about being perfect, honey, and the sooner you realize that, the better. It’s about love, trust, honor, and respect. Master those things and you won’t have to worry about perfect. Plus, perfect’s boring. Some of the most fun can be when you’re arguing as a couple. How do you think the twins were conceived?”

I bring my hands to my ears and cover them as I start to walk out of the room. “I’m going to pretend you did not just say that.”

She’s laughing and yells after me. “You’ll understand one day, and then you’ll be thanking me!”

Shaking my head, I slip outside and down to the beach, settling in the sand as I try to get away from the demons that are threatening to surface. Somehow I’m able to get lost in the sounds of the waves crashing, but I can still feel them in the back of my mind, banging on the closed door, begging to get free. I turn my thoughts to Sprout and imagine him being here, playing in the sand, making his first castle, getting his first experience in the water, and those thoughts beat the demons back until they’re nothing but a tiny whisper drowned out by the sounds of the ocean.

“HEY, YOU,” I hear from behind me, and I turn to see Lucy heading towards me.

She looks refreshed from her nap, and I’m grateful that she had a chance to rest. When she reaches me, she holds out her hand to help me up, but I pull her down to me instead, causing her to land in my lap. I wrap my arms around her waist and nuzzle against her neck, basking in the warmth of her.

“Hey yourself,” I whisper against her skin as I place slow kisses along her throat.

She shivers in my arms, and I reposition her so she’s cradled in my arms and looking up at me. For a moment, we’re searching each other’s eyes, and I wonder if she can read me, if she can tell I’m fighting like hell to keep my emotions from rising to the surface and bubbling over.

As if she can read my mind, her small hand comes up and caresses my cheek. “You okay?” she asks quietly, almost as if she doesn’t want to know the answer.

My mind is screaming at me to let it all out, once and for all, but some part of me just isn’t ready, and I don’t think she is either. I steel my nerves and finally do one last push to forget everything Mom’s talk brought to my mind. I’m here with Lucy, and I’m going to make the most of it and not let my own issues mess with the weekend.

Leaning down, I cover her mouth with mine, kissing her senseless, and she returns the favor. She’s the antidote to my plaguing thoughts, and I can’t get enough. Finally, she pulls away, breathless and panting with pink cheeks and desire in her eyes.

“If you keep that up, we’ll be putting on a show, and while your mom may be a free spirit, I highly doubt she wants to see you naked on the beach with me mounting you like a cat in heat.”

And just like that, all is right in my world again.

Laughing, I stand up and set her on her feet. “Yeah, that’s a visual for my eyes only. I might be into some things, but exhibitionism isn’t one of them, especially right outside my mom’s house.”

She cuddles up into me as we watch the waves crash against the shore. “You seemed lost in thought when I came down here. Are you okay?” she asks again.

Slipping an arm around her waist, I bend down and give her a kiss on the top of her head. “I am now,” I answer as honestly as I can—at least for now.

“Good. I woke up and you were gone. I hate waking up without you, you know?” she says, and I immediately take advantage of the situation.

“I know one way to make sure that never happens again. Or well, rarely happens,” I tease her, and she gives me a mocking glare. “Seriously, baby. I know you think it’s too soon, but we’ve been having sleepovers for a long-ass time. You moving in will change nothing aside from us no longer having to draw straws to decide whose place to stay at.”

She’s about to protest, but I cut her off. “And just think. You won’t have to worry about cooking or cleaning. I’ll do all that stuff for you so you can just relax and keep your energy up for you and Sprout. Not to mention I give a pretty mean massage. And then there’s the whole hormonal thing. I read that women get super horny when pregnant, and I promise that if you move in, I’ll be at your sexual beck and call. Whenever you want me, you got me.”

She giggles at the last little bit and just shakes her head. “Well how the hell am I supposed say no to an offer like that?” Lucy turns her head to look up at me and then stretch on her tiptoes to place a kiss on my lips. “Don’t worry, Montgomery. It’s only been a couple of weeks and you’re already wearing me down. Anyways, we can discuss that later. Your mom sent me out here to get you. She said dinner’s just about ready. Can I just say that I’ve never had Tofurky but I promise to be open minded about it? I had no idea she took this stuff so seriously. If it sucks, I’ll choke it down, but then later on tonight, you better find the nearest Whataburger so I can feed myself some real meat.”

“I was just teasing you with the Mom’s vegan dining, babe. There’s going to be a real turkey so you can get your protein fix. I promise,” I assure her as we make our way back up to the house.

“Oh, thank goodness,” she says, her voice filled with relief. At the same time, her stomach growls and she gives me a sheepish grin. “I wondered what was going on because your sisters were snickering the entire time your mom was explaining it to me. I figured they just were laughing at my reaction, which I did a horrible job at hiding. No wonder they thought it was funny.”

“Trust me. She was just messing with you. She’s the only vegan in the house and ‘in your condition’— her words, not mine— you need to eat more.”

Her stomach answers for her as it echoes its earlier cry for food. When we enter the house, the delicious smells of Thanksgiving dinner assail my senses, causing my mouth to water. Lucy’s eyes widen when she see the long island filled with food. Almost as if there’s a gravitational pull, she drops my hand, heads straight for the basket of homemade bread Mom makes every year, and grabs a piece.

I watch in pure amusement as she swipes a piece from the top and devours it, moaning after the very last bite.

“Jesus, Kale, you need to make sure she’s eating enough so she doesn’t have to scavenge for herself when she’s starving,” Mom scolds me, and Lucy jumps at the sound of her voice, apparently not having noticed anyone else in the room.

Her eyes widen and she drops a hand to her belly. “Oh God, I’m so sorry. That was incredibly rude of me, but the moment I smelled fresh banana bread and saw it sitting there, I had to have some. I just couldn’t help myself. For what it’s worth, I’m pretty sure it’s the best I’ve ever had.”

Mom leans over and pats Lucy on the shoulder. “As far as I’m concerned, you’re family now, and you know that saying. What’s mine is yours, yadda yadda yadda. I want you to feel at home here, and since you’re carrying my grandchild, you eat every bit of food in this house and I won’t mind. You’ve got to keep your strength up. Plus, if that little one is anything like his daddy, he’s going to be a grower. I swear, I was hungry twenty-four seven with Kale. It’s a good thing I didn’t have a sweet tooth or I probably would’ve put on a hundred pounds. I had a garden at the time, and I was eating more than I could produce. Of course, that was after twelve weeks of the worst morning sickness known to man. Has Kale ever told you the story of how he got his name?”

I groan as a slow smile spreads over Lucy’s face. She leans against the counter and grabs another piece of bread, tearing off an end and popping it into her mouth. “You know, Ginger, I’ve always wondered where his name came from, but he’d never tell me. I think it’s important that I know everything about the father of my child, and I’d love to hear the story.”

Mom’s eyes light up and I groan again. I should’ve prepared myself for this, the trip down Memory Lane, but I was so caught up in the excitement of Lucy’s meeting my family that I forgot how much of an oversharer Mom is.

She claps her hands together, all too delighted for story time. “I completely agree. Kale, go get your sisters so we can sit down to dinner and embarrass the hell out of you. Oh, this is going to be so fun!”

Shaking my head, I know there’s not much Mom can say that’ll faze me when it comes to Lucy. She already knows which subjects to avoid. As I go to find the girls, I only hope that they’ll do the same.

Lucy

GINGER’S DONE everything to make me feel at home, and I breathe out a sigh of relief knowing that Kale’s going to be the subject of dinner conversation. I was hoping not to get grilled the way Mom did to him, and it looks like I’m in the clear on that one—at least for a little while. The truth is that Kale hasn’t let on too much about his childhood and I’m excited to hear about him as a boy, especially from the mouths of the women who I can already tell love him more than anything.

After Kale rounds up his sisters, we fill our plates buffet style before sitting down around a round table that overlooks the gulf. Ginger does a quick blessing, and my cheeks flush when she mentions being grateful that Kale and I could both be here with them. I have to squeeze my eyes shut to keep them from welling up.

As we begin to dig in, Ginger speaks up. “Okay, son, I know this is your first Thanksgiving home in years, and I normally wouldn’t do this to you, but since Lucy’s here, it’s my duty as your mom to tell all the stories I can about you. Since I only have a couple of days, I’m going to start now, going back to the conversation we were having in the kitchen.”

Kale chokes on a bite of turkey, and I watch in amusement as he takes a sip of his water to clear his throat. He sets down his fork, holds up a hand, and stops her. “Can I say something first?” he requests, and she nods her head, waiting for him to start.

This feels all so reminiscent of the scene from just last night, except instead of my mom grilling him, his is ready to spill all his secrets. I let out a small giggle at the thought, knowing that he’s had it much worse than I have on this trip even though I’m the pregnant one. He looks over at me and gives me a wicked grin, which I return. Knowing I have his mom’s acceptance means the world to me, and I’m ready for him to finally spill the beans to his sisters.

He takes hold of my hand and places our entwined fingers on the table. “Umm, well, before we get into the ‘how far can we go to embarrass Kale session,’ I’d like to make an announcement.”

Before he can say anything, the twins start spouting off guesses. “You’re getting married?” Kaylie asks, eyeing me suspiciously.

“You’re gay!” This comes from Kalli, who’s quickly on the receiving end of a slap to the arm. “Hey! What was that for?”

“You’re an idiot. Of course he’s not gay. He’s here with Lucy, you twat,” Kaylie mutters, her voice laced with incredulous exasperation. She gives me a sympathetic smile and shakes her head at her sister’s antics.

“She could be his beard! Come on. You know I’ve always wanted a gay brother, and well, Kale hasn’t dated since— ouch!” She’s cut off when Ginger leans over and pinches her.

“That’s enough, Kalliope Montgomery. Your brother isn’t gay and Lucy is most certainly not his beard. Now shut up, you two, and let him speak.”

Kale glares at his sister, who’s sitting up defiantly, not fazed by her mother’s scolding. “I can’t believe you think I’m gay, Kall.”

She shrugs her shoulders and grins at him. “You haven’t brought a woman home in years. For your sake, I was hoping it was because you preferred men. Now that I know it’s because you couldn’t get a date, I just feel sorry for you. But that’s okay. You know I love you, big brother. Always have, always will.”

“Jesus Christ! Shut the hell up and let him speak, Kalli, or I swear to Zeus I’m going to duct tape your mouth shut,” Kaylie threatens, and I can’t help the laughter that escapes my lips. She looks at me with bright eyes. “Oh, don’t mind me. I’m an equal opportunist when it comes to deities. I’m kind of obsessed with all things religion and mythology. It’s a gift and a curse.”

“Good fucking God,” Kale mutters before standing up and pulling him with me as he wraps a protective, possessive arm around my waist. “We’re having a baby. I’m not gay, we’re not getting married— at least not yet—and Lucy sure as hell isn’t my beard. What she is is the mother of my unborn child and you’re incessant freaking chatter just made me break the number one rule of not swearing around the baby.”

Complete silence fills the room, and I want the floor to open up and swallow me whole. Their ‘incessant chatter,’ as Kale so eloquently put it, was endearing, and I loved watching the back and forth between the siblings. But this? The silence is unbearable as two sets of eyes look back and forth between Kale and me, then to Ginger, who’s smiling brightly, and then back to us.

It’s almost more than I can bear, and I’m about to excuse myself when I hear Kaylie whisper, “Jupiter’s balls,” and the room erupts.

Kalli scoots back her chair and jumps up. Then she runs around the table, and I’m completely unprepared for her collision as she throws her arms around us, jumping up and down at the same time.

“Oh my God! That is so much better than you being gay! I mean, don’t get me wrong. I’d totally love you either way, but I’m going to be an aunt?! That’s the best news ever! You know how much I love kids!” She pulls back and my heart warms at the sight of the excitement on her face. “This seriously is the best news ever. Sorry I called you a beard, Lucy.”

“It’s no big deal. I promise.” I laugh.

A moment later, Kaylie pushes her sister aside and gives us both a hug as well. She’s less rambunctious than her twin, a fact for which I’m grateful because two of them would be way too overwhelming.

When she lets go, I can see that she has tears in her eyes and she’s focused solely on her brother. I step out of the embrace, letting them have their moment. Kalli’s chattering in my ear, but I don’t take my eyes off them. Kale must see her tears, and I watch as he places his hand on the back of her head and draws her into his chest. I can see her shoulders shaking as he caresses her hair reassuringly. I strain to hear what they’re saying, but it’s too low for me to make anything out. I’m confused at Kaylie’s reaction, and for a moment, I feel like I’m missing out on something important, but I have no idea what. Looking over at Ginger, I see that she’s watching them with tears in her own eyes, but as if she can feel my eyes on her, she turns to me. Wiping her eyes, she laughs it off.

“The Montgomery women are an emotional bunch.”

Upon hearing this, Kaylie moves away from Kale, giving her mom a glare. “I’m not emotional. I’m just exceptionally overwhelmed at the prospect of another Montgomery in the world. That’s all.” She turns to look at me, giving me a tight smile, which causes a tightness in my heart. “I’m very happy for you both. Now that the excitement’s out of the way, let’s get back to eating. We don’t want it getting cold.”

We all settle back in at the table and Ginger takes over the conversation. “Okay, where was I? Oh yes! How Kale got his name,” she remembers cheerfully, causing both girls to groan.

“We’ve heard this story a thousand times,” Kalli complains.

“Well, Lucy hasn’t, so you’re going to have to suffer hearing it once more. Anyways, as I was telling you, I had the worst morning sickness when I pregnant with him. I couldn’t keep anything down, and even when I could, I felt too nauseated to eat. It got to the point where I was exhausted all the time and I had no energy. I was a horticulture major at the University of Alabama at the time, and one of my professors brought in a juice recipe for me to try out. She said it’s what saved her in her first trimester. It was a blend of kale and ginger, the latter being the important ingredient in helping curb the nausea.

“To be honest, I almost disregarded the notion, but finally I was so desperate that I’d try anything. I sent his dad out for all the ingredients and then realized I had no idea how to make it. Now back in those days, juicers were expensive beyond belief, but I think he was as miserable as I was and he surprised me with one.” She smiles at the memory before continuing the story.

“That was their dad. Sweet and thoughtful, just not meant to stay in one place. He had a restless heart. Anyways, the first day when he set the thick green liquid in front of me, I almost gagged. The ginger smell was so overwhelming, and I couldn’t even stomach drinking it. Eventually he realized he was only supposed to use a bit of the ginger and not the whole root. So he tried again the next morning, and surprisingly, I liked it. It was fresh and delicious, and most important of all, it worked. I don’t know if it was the ginger or the kale, but I didn’t have another bout of morning sickness for the rest of my pregnancy. When it came to naming the baby, it was a no-brainer. The irony didn’t cross my mind either. Ginger and Kale. That was me and my little boy, and he couldn’t have been more perfect.”

My eyes are brimming with tears as she smiles at her son, who smiles right back. I can feel the love between them, and I’m wondering when the hell these emotional waterworks are going to cease.

“That’s a beautiful story, Ginger. And I agree. It’s a perfect name for a perfect guy.”

Kale leans over and places a kiss on my cheek before his lips come up to my earlobe. “Told you, babe. Kale does a body good.”

I’m about to answer when Kalli interrupts the moment. “All right, now that the name story’s over with, it’s my turn. Oh, I have a good one. Lucy, has Kale ever told you about the time he let us dress him up as a Cabbage Patch doll?” Her eyes are gleaming with excitement as I tell her no. “Perfect! Oh, wait! I think we even have pictures. I’ll be right back.

We all watch as she leaves the room to search for the evidence of Kale’s dress-up days, and he groans next to me. Ginger gives me a knowing smile as her daughter exits the room.

“Don’t worry about her, Lucy. She’s just excited to see her big brother home and happy. We all are.”

“Oh, I don’t mind her. Now I know Kale’s always had a thing for role-play,” I blurt out, immediately covering my mouth, unable to believe what I just said. He chuckles beside me, and I look around the table as Ginger and Kaylie both try to cover up their laughter. “Can I blame pregnancy brain on that one? I sooo didn’t meant to say that out loud.”

Kalli chooses that moment to return to the room, and I could kiss her. “I found it!” she says, stopping when she sees my red face and the others laughing. “What’d I miss?”

Kale shakes his head and motions for her to sit down. “Nothing, Kall. Picture time can come later. I’m starving, and all this talking is putting me in a bad mood.”

I laugh as Kalli starts to pout, but he stops her.

“Later,” he says firmly before turning to me and pointing at my plate. “Eat. Now.”

Biting my lip to keep from giggling at his forcefulness, I dig into my plate as Kale takes control of the conversation, keeping both of his sisters busy by asking questions about what they’ve been up to. They’re both all too happy to be getting attention from him, and Ginger and I eat in silence as we watch them. When she sees my empty plate, she nods her head towards the kitchen, and I follow her there, leaving Kale deep in conversation with the twins.

“There’s plenty more, so help yourself. Those two can keep him entertained for hours if they get the chance. Feel free to relax or steal him away whenever you want.”

“Oh, I’m fine. I know he doesn’t get to come home all that often. I’m okay with hanging out in the background while he spends time with his sisters. In fact, it’s fun just to sit back and watch. You did a great job raising them. I hope I’m not out of bounds by saying this, but from what I can tell, I hope I’m half the mom you are.”

Ginger’s eyes well up and she pulls me in for a hug. “That’s a sweet thing to say, Lucy. And I have no doubts that you will be. If you love this baby as much as you love my son, there’s no way you won’t be a great mother.”

She lets go of me and moves around the kitchen, refilling her plate. I’m frozen at her words, and I have no idea where she got that idea. “We’re not. I mean, I’m not…” I start to stutter, not sure how in the hell I’m supposed to tell my unborn child’s grandmother that I’m not in love with her son. I can’t get the words out, and she gives me a small smile.

“It’s okay, Lucy. You don’t have to say anything. Neither does Kale. I know what I see when you two look at each other. I see how tender he is with you, how you pull strength from him. You might not know how you feel yet, but the rest of us can see it. You’ll get there. And don’t let an old woman rush you. It’ll happen sooner or later, but let it happen naturally. Anything forced is just a disaster in the making.”

Swallowing hard, I can only nod. Do we really give out the vibes that we’re in love? I can’t deny what she said. Instead of dwelling on it, I push it aside and move to get some more turkey as I change the subject.

“Where did you get this turkey, Ginger? It’s so freaking good. I’m usually not even a big turkey fan, but I can’t get enough of this stuff.”

Ginger’s about to answer when I feel strong arms wrap about my waist. Kale’s chin falls to my shoulder as he studies my plate. “Umm, babe, which plate are you eating your turkey from?” he asks, and I wrinkle my nose as I point to the only plate with turkey on it.

He begins to chuckle and Ginger’s trying to hide a smile.

“I may convert her yet, Kale,” she tells him, laughing as she leaves the room.

I turn in his arms, and he’s grinning down at me. “What’s so funny?” I ask, having obviously missed out on a joke.

“I’m pretty sure you just made my mom’s day. That turkey you were just raving about? Yeah, totally vegan. You remember me mentioning the Tofurky, right?” he teases, and I turn around to snatch another piece from the plate, eyeing it suspiciously.

“Seriously? I did think the texture seemed a little off, but I just figured it was how it was cooked. Wow. I had no idea just how good that stuff could be.” And I mean it. I make a note to look it up at the grocery store when I get home because it’s really that good.

“Yeah, the real turkey’s over there,” he tells me, pointing at a plate next to the stove I obviously bypassed earlier.

Ignoring him, I pile the Tofurky on my plate and cover it with his mom’s to-die-for gravy. “Hey, I like it, and I’m sticking with it,” I call to him as I leave him in the kitchen and join the rest of the women in the dining room.

As soon as I sit down, Kalli comes at me full force with questions. “So, Lucy, what do you think you’re having? Do you want to find out the gender? I hope you have a girl. That’d be hilarious. All Kale’s dealt with all his life are females and I’d laugh my ass if he has a daughter.”

Meeting her eyes, I give a slight shake of my head. “I know it’s cliché to say, but I don’t care what the gender is as long as the baby’s healthy. But I think Kale would be perfectly fine having a little girl. Think of all the experience he has growing up with all women. I think he’d be able to handle it just fine.”

Kale walks in just then and gives me a quizzical look. “Handle what, baby?” he asks as he takes his seat next to me.

“Oh, Kalli’s wishing a little girl on us so you continue to be outnumbered, but I told her I think you can handle it.”

“Kall, have you forgotten about Lily? I’m practically her second father. I don’t care if I’m outnumbered or not. I just want Lucy and the baby to be healthy,” he tells her, echoing my own sentiments.

Ginger interjects before Kalli can argue with him. “And I’m sure you’ll make sure that they’re well taken care of, just like you did for the three of us all those years.”

Kale’s face softens and he nods, indicating that he’ll do just that.

I take a moment to look around the table, overwhelmed with how right this seems. Rubbing my belly, I silently let my baby know that he’s going to be so loved. Kale must notice my movements, because a moment later, his hand’s covering mine. When my eyes meet his, I see the love in them, and once again, I know Sprout’s going to be the luckiest kid in the world.

Chapter 20

Lucy

IT’S BEEN five days since we got back from Alabama, and as I get out of the shower, I smile as I recall the time spent there. The rest of the weekend with Kale’s family was comfortable as I got to know them better, and Kalli didn’t let me leave without agreeing to let them throw a small baby shower in the spring before the baby’s born. She was so excited, practically bouncing off the walls at the idea of being aunt, and I didn’t have the heart to tell her no, especially since Mom lives only any hour away and would be able to make it.

Kaylie was slightly standoffish all weekend, and I just figured she was the more reserved of the twins. I could tell she’s the protective one of the bunch, whereas Ginger and Kalli both wear their hearts on their sleeves and love easily. She wasn’t rude or impolite, but I caught her watching me, listening to the conversations rather than participating in them, almost like she was trying to get a good read on me. Normally I’d feel uneasy, but I know how I’d feel if Marisa—in ten years, of course—showed up at home with a stranger and announced that she was pregnant. I decided not to let it bother me and chose just to be grateful that Kale has someone who loves him that much to watch his back. I just hope I left her with a good impression. She did chime in and ask to help with the shower, so that’s hopefully a step in the right direction.

Warm hands slide around my waist and underneath my t-shirt, breaking me out of my thoughts. Kale’s hot breath is tickling my ear, and I can’t help the shiver that runs down my spine.

“You look gorgeous, babe,” he whispers as I watch him in the mirror behind me.

“You’re crazy. I just got out of the shower and haven’t done anything except get dressed.”

“Exactly. I like you just like this. Freshly showered, barefoot, in my bathroom.”

I turn in his arms so that I’m parallel to the mirror. Pulling my t-shirt up, I rub my belly, trying to tell if there’s a small bump there or if I just ate too much at lunch. At twelve weeks, I feel like I should be seeing the changes, but Ginger assured me that every woman has a different experience and it’s normal that I’m not quite showing yet.

“Yeah, you say that now, but just wait until I look like I have a beach ball under my shirt.”

“I’ll still think the same thing, babe. No matter how big Sprout grows, you’ll always be the most beautiful girl in the world to me.”

I blush at his words, and even though we’ve officially adopted Sprout as the baby’s nickname, my heart still flip-flops every time I hear him use it. Like each time the word is spoken, it becomes a little more real. While I may tease Kale about my impending growing belly, I can’t wait to have the physical evidence of the child growing inside me. My pants have been getting harder to button, but I guess I’m just anxious for a real bump to rest my hands on.

Glancing at the clock on the wall, I realize we’re running behind. “Okay, sweet talker, get out of here. If you wanna hear this baby’s heartbeat, I’ve got five minutes to get ready and out the door or else we’re going to be late.”

A huge grin spreads over Kale’s face and he’s out the door without another word, causing me to laugh behind him. His excitement is contagious, and I quickly throw on a little mascara and lip gloss before slipping into comfortable yoga pants and a sweatshirt before I walk down the hall, where I find Kale waiting by the door, anxious as ever. Ginger asked about an ultrasound, and I swear he paled before she could even finish the question. When I stepped in and told her that the appointment was this week, he looked at me with wide eyes, pulling me into a hug. Over my head, he promised his mom a copy of it as soon as possible. This, combined with the way Kaylie reacted when she found out about the baby, has me wondering if he’s hiding something, but he’s always been an open book. I shrug it off, assuming it’s just nerves.

When we get in the car, he tosses me a bottle of water, and I look at him quizzically.

“What’s this for?” I ask.

“Mom may have called earlier to tell me to have you drink a bottle of water before you go to the appointment. Something about how the water will help lift uterus away from the pelvis and it can help get a clear look at the baby.” He must see the weird look on my face because he’s quick to continue. “Hey, she had three healthy kids, and I’ll do whatever I can to make sure this ultrasound’s a success.”

I open the bottle and start drinking from it. “Whatever she says. That’s three more than I’ve had, so I’ll trust her advice. I guess it’s time we start reading those baby books that are stacked on the coffee table.”

He grins at me as he pulls out of the driveway. “Better late than never, baby.”

ONCE I’M situated on the bed in the doctor’s office, Kale begins pacing the room, causing my nerves to grow increasingly with each back and forth movement. I’m about to ask him what the hell is going on when the door opens and Dr. Foster walks in, greeting us both. Kale finally settles into a seat against the wall as the doctor begins her exam. I’m trying to focus on what she’s saying, but I can’t stop looking at him out of the corner of my eye. His leg’s bouncing up and down and his fingers are drumming nervously against his knee. He’s staring at Dr. Foster, hanging on to every word. I guess that’s a good thing since I’m too busy watching him, wondering why he seems so nervous now after he’s been the calm one from the very beginning.

Finally, the doctor interrupts my thoughts and I tear my gaze away from him. “Okay, Lucy, are you ready to hear your baby’s heartbeat?” she asks, and my own heart flutters. I’m a bundle of nerves, but I nod accordingly, absentmindedly holding my hand out for Kale. He’s by my side in a flash.

She begins to rub a jellylike substance over my belly, and I shiver as the cold liquid spreads. “This is used to get a better connection between the transducer of the machine and your womb. I know it’s cold, but I promise, you’ll get used to it,” she reassures me. Bringing the transducer to my stomach, she begins the process. “Okay, let’s see what we have here. Sometimes these little guys can be stubborn and it’ll take a minute to find the heartbeat.”

“Kale’s mom told me to drink water to lift my uterus,” I blurt out, hoping that it’ll make me sound prepared.

Dr. Foster gives Kale a smile then turns to me. “There actually have been studies conducted that have shown that drinking water before an ultrasound can do just that, so she wasn’t off base with her advice. Let’s see if your little one agrees.”

I’m holding my breath and squeezing Kale’s hand tightly as I watch her move the wand around on my stomach while she stares at the screen beside her. It feel like forever until the most beautiful sound fills the room. Thump, thump, thump, thump. Tears prick my eyes, and I turn to look at Kale, who’s smiling down at me, his own eyes shining.

“You hear that, baby? It’s Sprout,” he whispers almost reverently.

My breath catches as I watch the realization that our baby is real spread over his face in a look of both shock and awe, and I know exactly how he feels. I haven’t questioned for a second that I—that we—are having a baby, but it isn’t until this moment that I really, truly feel the parental connection between us. Right now, all I see is him, and the heartbeat filling the room is all I can hear. My own starts racing in time with Sprout’s beats as it sinks in that we did this. We created this child. And whether we knew it or not, I now am certain without a doubt that he was created out of love. Ginger was right. We might not be ready to voice it, but there’s no denying what’s between us, and suddenly I know I don’t want to any longer.

Dr. Foster clears her throat, and I struggle to tear my eyes away from Kale. When I look at her, I see that she’s turned the screen towards us, and he squeezes my hand while bracing himself on the bed with his other one. My eyes are transfixed on the grainy image, and my heart’s caught in my throat as I look at my baby for the first time.

“We got lucky with this one. He—not saying it’s a boy, but for all intents and purposes, we’ll stick with he for now—was apparently ready make his on-screen debut. From what I can tell, everything looks great and he’s developing exactly as he should be.”

Relief flows through me, and Kale leans over the bed to look at the screen, eyes dancing. “Is he…is he lounging?” he asks incredulously, and I get up on my elbows to get a closer look, careful not to move too much.

“It sure looks like it,” she agrees with him and begins to point out Sprout on the screen. “It appears as if his arms are behind his neck, and his legs are propped up on the uterine wall in front of him. If you can see the way he’s lying there, it almost looks like he’s relaxing on a hammock or a lawn chair. All in all, he looks like a very comfortable fetus. Let’s hope he stays that way.”

She goes through a bit more information, but I barely register her words. I can’t take my eyes off him, and it isn’t until she turns the machine off that I realize the appointment is over. Kale gently wipes the gel off my skin and helps me sit up as Dr. Foster closes my chart.

“Okay, Lucy, like I said, you look like you’re developing right on schedule, and everything looks great with the baby. Do you have any questions for me?”

I’m about to tell her no when Kale interjects even though he’s been unusually quiet during the whole appointment. “What do I need to look out for to ensure that Lucy and the baby stay healthy? Are there any warning signs of complications that I can be alert to so I know if she needs to seek medical attention?”

Dr. Foster rummages through a cabinet beside the bed and pulls out a thick booklet. “Read up on this material and it’ll answer any question that you have. If for some reason you still have concerns, let me know. Do me a favor and don’t go play Dr. Web MD, okay?” she offers with a smile.

“Thanks,” he replies. “I just get worried that I might miss something, and I want to ensure Lucy and the baby are healthy throughout the entire pregnancy.”

“I’m sure you’ll be fine, Kale. Most first-time parents have the same nerves you do, but I assure you, at this point, Lucy and the baby are perfectly healthy. In fact, unless you’re adamant on a sixteen-week appointment, we can meet back here in eight weeks at the halfway mark. If you want to know the gender, we’ll be able to know that day without a doubt, especially if the fetus is as relaxed as he was today.”

I hate the way she calls Sprout a fetus, but at the same time, I don’t want to share his name with anyone else. He’s so much more than just a fetus. He’s my baby, my sprout, the love of my life, and I can still hear the echo of his heartbeat in my head.

Turning my attention back to the doctor, I nod my head. “That’s fine. It’s going to be hell, but I can wait. I don’t think my insurance covers another visit until then anyway.”

Dr. Foster smiles and pushes back from her chair. “I’ll see you in eight weeks, then. Go ahead and make an appointment with the receptionist, and I’ll have the CD with the ultrasound photos out to you in a just a moment. If you have any questions or concerns over the next eight weeks, please don’t hesitate to call the office. Have a great weekend, you two.”

We echo her sentiments and watch as she leaves the room. I’m about to hop down from the bed when Kale gets between my legs and pulls me into his arms. My head rests against his chest and I can feel his heart beating wildly. He holds me tight, squeezing almost too much.

“Kale, are you okay?” I ask, wondering what the hell is going through his mind.

He pulls back from me, cups my cheeks with both hands, and brings his forehead to mine. “I’ve never been more freaking okay in my life, Lucy Beth,” he says, using the nickname he must’ve overheard Mom calling me, and my heart melts. “All along, I’ve know this is real, but it wasn’t until I heard that heartbeat that it all really settled in. He’s real. Our baby is growing inside you—a part of me, a part of you. And I hafta say, if that first ultrasound is any indication, I have a feeling he’s going to take after his old man. Laid back and relaxed. But seriously, baby, that was the most incredible thing I’ve ever seen. Our baby. Wow. I don’t even know what to say other than that.”

“Wow’s a pretty darn good way to describe it,” I agree and press my lips to his, ready to top this perfect day off with a kiss. “Now let’s go get the CD so I can get some copies before we go out tonight.”

He groans at the reminder that we both have plans that night. “Come on. We should be celebrating alone tonight, not going off in separate directions,” he whines, and he’s so cute that I’m almost tempted to agree.

“As good as that sounds, I promised Charlie and Lexi a girls’ night out. We haven’t had a chance to all hang out since Lexi got back from their honeymoon. Plus, this way you get a night out with the guys. It’s a total win-win. Tomorrow, though, will be all about you and me, okay?” I whisper seductively, letting my fingers run down his chest and over the bulge in his jeans.

He swallows hard then hauls me up off the bed. “The way I see it, you’re still mine for a few hours. We’ll start our celebration early then put it on hold until tomorrow. Come on, beautiful. Let’s get out of here.”

More than ready to get home and commemorate this day, we head out of the room with just a quick stop by reception to make the next appointment and to get the ultrasound CD. I secretly make plans to get copies for him before our night out tonight, and I can’t wait to hold the real photo in my hand. Little does Kale know, I don’t plan on spending all night with the girls, and I can’t wait to crawl in his bed later tonight, ready to continue the celebration.

Kale

“WHOA, DUDE. Slow the fuck down,” Knox tells me after I down my third shot. “What the hell’s gotten into you tonight?”

Jace laughs beside him and just slaps me on the back. “Lexi told me about the doctor’s appointment today. I’m guessing it didn’t go so well?”

I look back and forth between the two of them and almost have to laugh at their opposing facial expressions. Jace is grinning like it’s the best thing in the world, whereas Knox looks like he’s ready to tell that waitress to cut me off. In the background, I see Xavier, but I have to look away because all I see on his face is concern. If anyone understands the turmoil that’s rolling through my mind, it’s him, and the last thing I want to do is talk about it.

The bartender takes that moment to come back around, and under Knox’s watchful eye, I order a beer and water. I’m not trying to get wasted. I just really need to take the fucking edge off. The one I haven’t been able to get rid of since leaving the doctor’s office.

“Women talk too much,” I inform Jace, and he just laughs again.

“Man, I know you’re new to this whole relationship thing, but you might as well get used to that fact. Women always like to accuse us of locker room talk, yet they’re even worse than we are. I don’t know how many times I’ve walked into the room with Lexi on the phone with Charlie and she has to start whispering. And the truth is, I don’t want to know. The things I’ve overheard? Let’s just say I don’t ever plan on riding in Knox’s car ever again.”

“Dude, what?” I ask.

Knox just shrugs and smiles into his beer. “Charlie has a thing for cars. Who am I to deny her when she wants a piece of Evelyn?”

“God dammit, Wellington. I rode in your car yesterday on the way to get lunch!”

“Yeah, and Charlie rode in it the night before.”

Jace just shakes his head.

Knox rolls his eyes. “I know how to wash my damn car, Montgomery. Come on. It’s not like you’ve never had car sex, so get off it.”

I can’t argue with him there, so I just tip my beer to him. “Touché. I’ve got nothin’ there.”

Jace starts coughing at my admission then stands up from his barstool. “Okay, if I stay here any longer, I’ll end up never riding in anyone’s car again, so how ‘bout a game of pool? Any takers?”

Knox rises and agrees to join him. “Don’t be such a prude, McAllister. You’ve got that massive truck. I know it’s gotten some action.”

Jace just grins back at him, and I can barely make out his words as they walk away. “A true gentleman never fucks and tells. Plus, that’s my wife you’re talking about, so shut the hell up before I ram a pool stick up your ass.”

Knox just laughs it off, and I shake my head at them. I can’t believe that it was only a short while ago that they were giving me crap, telling me I was going to be loved up like them. Even though I had feelings for Lucy at the time, I never thought I’d get the chance to act on it, and I tried to deny that love was ever in the cards for me. They told me that I was wrong, and well, hell, they were right.

Xavier moves over to the stool next to me and watches as I pick at the label on my beer. “Wanna talk about it?”

Letting out a deep breath, I turn to look at him. “Would you let me get away with it if I said no?” He looks at me pointedly without saying a word. “Yeah, I didn’t think so.”

“Come on, Kale. You were there for me in my darkest times, especially when Lily was a baby. I don’t know how I would’ve gotten through those days if you weren’t there to have my back, to have Lily’s back. You’re a part of our family, and you always will be. The same goes for Lucy and your baby now, too, so let me be here for you. Let me have your back for once.”

Shaking my head, I give him a sorrowful look. “You know it wasn’t just one-sided back then, Z. I was going through my own personal hell at the time, and Lily was my saving grace. You think you couldn’t have done it without me? There’s no way in fucking hell I would’ve gotten through those first couple of years without the two of you. Hell, man, we were in boot camp for the same damn reason. That’s part of how we became so close.” I pause, needing a second to regroup before I start bawling like a fucking baby in the middle of the bar as all the memories rise to the surface. “And look at us now, at just how differently our lives have turned out. It’s so fucked up, man, but you have no idea how many times over the years I’ve looked at Lily and wondered what life would be like if she were mine. Not trying to sound like a fucking creep or anything. You’re the best dad that girl could have. It’s just… I love her like she’s my own, but as much as I love her, she’s a reminder of everything I lost. I don’t know. I used to find myself watching her and wondering, you know? What it would’ve been like? How different my life could’ve been?”

Xavier’s eyes watch me as I spill out every single word, and he signals the bartender. “A couple of whiskeys neat,” he orders then looks back at me. “Dude, if we’re going there, I need something stronger than beer, and I have a feeling you do, too.”

I nod in agreement, waiting until I have a fresh drink in front of me. Then I take a sip, enjoying the smooth burn that flows through my chest, making this whole heart-pouring session a little easier.

“It wasn’t until you made me her godfather that things started to finally look up. I threw myself into that role and tried to forget all the pain, all the things I was missing, all because you let me be a part of it with Lily. I’ll never forget that, man. I honestly don’t know what I would’ve done if I hadn’t had that to keep myself occupied. If I hadn’t had someone who was depending on me. I just don’t fucking know.”

“Hey, come on. You know I needed the help just as much. When Angela walked out on us, I was a fucking wreck. Here I was with a four-week-old and I didn’t have a single clue how to raise a baby, let alone a little girl. You stepped right up to the plate and were a fucking natural,” he reminds me. “We were a couple of kids back then, and you could’ve gone off with all the other guys partying on the weekends and living it up. Instead, you had my back, and ever since then, I’ve had yours. So tell me what the hell’s going on. You’ve been wanting to be with Lucy for as long as I remember, and now you are. Why are you sittin’ in this bar, downing shots looking like someone just ripped your heart out of your chest when you should be out celebrating?”

I know he’s right. I should be having a grand old time, happy as can be, and I am. It’s just that life’s messy and the things I thought were long buried have begun to resurface. I’m beginning to feel like I’m drowning with all the unresolved grief that’s threatening to pour out.

“We had the first ultrasound today. When I heard the baby’s heartbeat, it felt like someone had ripped my heart out of my chest and placed it inside this small little blip on the screen. It was so fucking beautiful, man, and took everything in me not to break down right there. I think part of me never thought I’d hear that sound again, and when the thumps hit my ears, it was almost more than I could bear. It was so surreal, and part of me couldn’t believe what I was hearing. I was awestruck.” I stop to take a quick drink as I remember the way the sound filled the room. “You remember what that was like. And then it went by way too quickly, and before I knew it, the sound vanished. And that’s when the fear started seeping in. I don’t even know to describe it. My chest got tight and I felt like I could barely breathe. It was just like the nightmares from all those years ago, except instead of Tara, it was Lucy, and for some reason, this time it hurt so much more. I felt desperate as the memories started to flood back in, and while I knew it wasn’t another goddamn dream, I was still terrified as hell. I need to hear that sound again with my own two ears. I need to know it’s not the last time I’m going to hear it. I know it’s fucking crazy, but part of me wants to lock Lucy up until June, just to make sure that she and the baby are safe.”

Stopping to take a long swig of my drink, I’m thankful that I’m able to talk to about this with Xavier. He’s the only person besides my mom and sisters who has any idea about it, and while it’s been forever since it’s been brought up, I need to get this off my chest, no matter how much more it burns than any amount of whiskey ever could.

“I can’t go through that again, Xavier. I don’t know if I could come out on the other side unscathed.”

He shakes his head and looks at me in disbelief, as if it’s the craziest thing anyone’s ever said. “The two situations aren’t even comparable. I don’t know why you’re getting yourself so worked up over it. Things with you and Lucy are good, right?” I nod, and before I can say anything, he continues. “You can sit around and worry about this for the next six to seven months, Kale, but it’s not going to do you or Lucy any good. If you care about her, then you need to trust that she feels the same and that she’s not going to repeat any of the mistakes from your past. That doesn’t mean everything’s going to be easy, but you can’t spend the pregnancy looking over your shoulder or continuously expecting the ball to drop. It’s going to be stressful enough as it is.

“It’s been ten years, man. I’m not saying you’ve got to forget about it or anything, but you need to find a way to deal with your grief or else you’re never going to be able to move on completely. Trust me, I learned the hard way, and I almost fell back into Angela’s trap. If it weren’t for the fact that I have Lily to look out for, I might have. I took a step back and realized that I had to let go of the past or I was never going to be able to move to the future. Sure, I’m not hopping around hoping to find a new mother for Lily any time soon, but I’m more open to it than I was a year ago. If you want this to work with Lucy, you’ve got to work through your shit.”

His words are piercing, and although I know he’s probably right, I’m just not sure how I’m supposed to just let it go when I’ve buried it so deep. Maybe if I’d properly grieved back then, I wouldn’t be dealing with this now, but at the time, there was no way I was in a place to even begin to understand how to start the healing process.

Maybe Xavier’s right. I have a second chance at a family, and I couldn’t be happier. It’s unfair to Lucy—and to Sprout—if I don’t go into this wholeheartedly, and I decide then and there that I owe them more than just part of me. As hard as it’s going to be, I do need to let it all out, to finally grieve once and for all.

“Thanks, man. I know you’re right. It’s just been so long, and I never expected to have it all come up again, you know? I guess I thought I’d locked it away, but I tell you, when I saw him on the screen, the reality of it hit me, and I guess I panicked. I’ll deal with it. We don’t have another appointment for eight weeks. I don’t want to feel like this again or have Lucy see me this way.”

Xavier finishes his drink and signals the bartender for the tab. When he turns back to me, his eyebrows are raised. “Let me guess. Lucy has no freaking clue about any of this, does she?”

I grimace, knowing that I’m about to get another lecture, and even though Xavier’s obviously ready to leave, I motion for one last shot to down quickly before he can load me into a cab and send me on my way. I know what I have to do tonight, and at the same time, I know there’s no way I’m going to get through it without a little liquid courage pumping through my veins. When I look at him, I try to pretend that I don’t see the disappointment on his face.

“Look, I’m going to tell her. I swear to it. But dammit, Z, a month ago she wasn’t even my girlfriend. When was I supposed to tell her my sob story? Before or after we were done fooling around? It wasn’t exactly pillow talk and our relationship wasn’t like that. She was just Lucy. My best friend. She didn’t need to know.”

Xavier starts laughing at me, and I try to ignore him as I take the shot once it’s set in front of me.

“What the hell’s so funny?”

“You, man. I swear to Christ, you have a funny definition of best friends. Do you have any idea how many times since last summer Lily’s asked me when Ms. Lucy and Uncle Kale are going to get married? You may have done a good job keeping it hidden from everyone else, but when you were around us, even my eight-year-old knew you two were made for each other. Not to mention, even if you were just ‘best friends,’” he says, and I scowl at his use of finger quotations, “isn’t that the kind of thing best friends share? Who better to talk to about that shit than your best friend? Someone who knows you better than anyone else and won’t judge you no matter what? Someone who’ll be your shoulder to cry, who you can lean on for support? Isn’t Lucy that person for you?”

“No, she’s not. She’s so much more than that, and that’s why I couldn’t tell her. I didn’t want her sympathy, and I didn’t want to bring a black cloud over what we had. If I’d opened up about all that, I’d have been in the permanent friend zone, and as far as she’s concerned, that’s a place I’ve wanted to avoid since the moment I realized I had true feelings for her. She wouldn’t have looked at me the same. I know it. Instead, I just stayed fun, playful, carefree, the-world-is-sunshine Kale Montgomery. She didn’t need to know about what happened before.”

Sighing, he stands up and gives me a knowing look. “I don’t think you’re giving Lucy, or yourself, enough credit. She can handle it, and knowing what I do of her, she’ll be with you every step of the way while you grieve—if, and only if, you’ll let her. It may not have seemed appropriate before, but Kale, this is something you can’t keep from her, and the longer you wait, the harder the fall’s going to be when it all comes out.” He grabs my shoulder and gives it a squeeze. “That being said, I love you, man, and I’m here for you whenever you need me. Day or night, okay?”

As much as I love my sisters, I grew up asking the Lord for a brother to help combat all the estrogen around me, but Mom claimed she was done having kids and I was shit out of luck. Those prayers were finally answered the day I met Xavier Cruz, and I’ve been blessed with his friendship, his brotherhood ever since.

“I know. Thanks, man. It means a lot. And don’t worry. I’ll get my shit sorted. Once I do, I’ll talk with Lucy. I appreciate ya talking some sense into me. Hey, not to change the subject or anything, but Mom wanted me to let you know you guys are more than welcome to come down to Christmas this year. She loved having you all there last year and wanted to extend the invitation again. She’s always had a soft spot for you. Sometimes I think she’d rather have you be her son,” I joke, happy to lighten the mood.

Xavier’s been going home to Alabama with me whenever he could, and his mom and mine became fast friends all those years ago at our boot camp graduation. Both of our moms are single parents, and our families just kind of blended at the time. The twins have loved Lily since she was a baby, and they even made special trips up to visit her when Xavier’s been away. Although, Kalli’s also made sure to visit when he’s home, but I figure that’s just her trying to feed her childhood crush on him. As far as I know, he’s never given her the time of day, but my sister’s nothing if not persistent. Unfortunately for her, he was pining after Angela, Lily’s mom, for the longest time and wouldn’t ever look at another woman, and I think she finally got the hint. I wonder, though, now that Angela’s long gone, if he’d ever look at Kalli as anything other than a sister, but I shake the thought out of my head, knowing that those two would never be compatible.

“Sounds good. I’ll talk to Ma about it, but I’m sure she’ll say yes. Lily will be excited to see her Aunt Ginger. Okay, you ready to get outta here? Ma’s out and I told the babysitter I’d be back by eleven.”

Throwing enough bills on the bar to cover the check and the tip, I stand up, stumbling just a little as I realize that the booze is affecting a little more than I thought. Ignoring it, I nod and throw a passing wave to Jace and Knox before heading out. I’m ready to get home, but I’m not ready at all for what awaits me.

Chapter 21

Kale

AFTER SLAMMING the door to my house shut, I stalk towards the kitchen and grab the bourbon out of my freezer. I spent the whole cab ride home psyching myself up for what I’m about to do, but as soon as the driver pulled into my driveway I started having heart palpitations and the anxiety started to creep in like a slow, thick fog that was choking the life out of me. I knew I’d need more booze to get through this, and that’s the first thing I went for.

Without bothering to grab a glass, I drink straight from the bottle, enjoying the deep burn with every single gulp. I count slowly—one Mississippi, two Mississippi, three…—and so on until I hit five. Only then do I pull the bottle away from my lips, not even caring when the amber liquid dribbles down my chin. Unceremoniously, I wipe it away with my sleeve before pressing my forehead against the refrigerator and allowing the liquor to course through my veins, to give me a false sense of security, of relief, if only for a moment. Sighing, I know I need to get this over with, and I turn as I open and close my fists, pumping myself up much like I do whenever I’m about to get in the ring. I could use the extra adrenaline right now, but instead, I’ll just have to settle for the alcohol.

As I move to leave the kitchen, my eyes sweep over to the counter. Out of the corner of my eye, I see an envelope propped up against the microwave, and it has my name on it in what I recognize as Lucy’s handwriting. Walking towards it, I can feel my hands shaking nervously, and I have no idea why. It’s probably just some cute note like the other ones she likes to leave if we’re going to be apart for the night, and a part of me smiles at the thought.

I’m not sure when Lucy placed it there because I know I sure as hell didn’t see it before I dropped her off at Charlie and Knox’s place. Somehow she must’ve slipped back in and left it, and suddenly, I’m wishing she were here with me so I don’t have to do this alone. At the same time, I’m still not ready to go there with her, and I don’t want her to see me like this. Yeah, I need to do this on my own. I owe it to myself, to her. I have no idea how I’m going to let the past go, but I have to at least try.

With trembling hands and a racing heart, I pick up the envelope and turn it over, using my thumb to rip it open. I pull out a note, and I smile, knowing I was right. But as soon as I read the words, the smile falls, and my heart feels like it's being ripped in two.

Hey baby,

You’re probably out havin’ the time of your life with the guys right now while I’m being forced to listen to how hot the honeymoon was or whatever latest dirty escapade Charlie and Knox have partaken in. Have I told you that I hate his car? Seriously. Those two make me gag, and while I love my girls, I’m sure at this point in the night I’m wishing I’m wherever you are. Especially since I have to deal with them sober. It’s a cruel, cruel universe. But for Sprout, I guess I’ll put up with it.

Anyways, I just wanted to leave you a quick note to let you know I’ll be thinking about you. I wish we’d have gotten more time to revel in the events from this afternoon, but this is just the beginning, right? I wish I could explain in words what I felt the moment I heard that heartbeat, the second I saw our baby on that screen, but there’s not a word in the dictionary to properly describe just how momentous it was, just how extraordinary and breathtaking it felt. And you know, I think you get it. I saw the look on your face, Kale Montgomery, and if that wasn’t love personified, then I don’t know what is.

I just want you to know, Kale, that I’m happy it’s you. It’s always been you, even when I didn’t want to admit it. You know I’m crazy about you, don’t you? ‘Cause I am, and I’m looking forward to this new journey. And that question you keep asking me? Ask me again and maybe, just maybe, my answer’s changed.

That’s all. Hey, I even got through writing this with no tears. That’s definite score on the hormone front, right? I left you a little something else in the envelope. A first of many, I hope.

Love,

Lucy

Setting her letter aside, I brace my hands against the counter. I can’t handle sweet Lucy right now. Everything she said was everything I felt, and I know I need to revisit with happened with Tara before I can finally move on completely. Without thinking, I let out a deep breath then retrieve the envelope to see what she left inside. The second I pull it out, I feel as if I’ve been punched in the gut harder than anyone in the ring has ever punched me before. Breath escapes me, and the palpitations in my heart increase tenfold. I knew this was coming, but I’m completely unprepared for it, especially with what I was hoping to accomplish tonight. In a split second, things just went from fucked up to ‘I have no idea how I’m going to get through this unscarred.’ Or at least without new ones, because Lord knows there’s plenty on my heart already.

In my hand is a photograph. I blink twice and allow it to come into focus. It’s the same image from the doctor’s office of Sprout relaxing like he doesn’t have a care in the womb, and my knees almost buckle at the sight of it. The pain rushes back through me, and I have to keep my grip on the counter to remain upright. The last time I saw a sonogram…

I can’t. I can’t do this, but part of me knows I have to. Leaning across the counter, I grab the bottle. Pressing it to my lips, I down what I hope is more than enough liquor to numb the pain, to numb my feelings, but in the end, I find myself on the tile floor with both the bottle and the sonogram clutched to my chest with involuntary tears streaming down my face. I could waste my time feeling like a pussy, but in this moment, I feel broken, and all over again, I’m mourning the loss of someone I’ll never get the chance to know. They say that crying’s for the brokenhearted, and while I should be overjoyed right now, my conflicting emotions are wreaking havoc on my heart and I’m about two seconds away from a breakdown.

Knowing that I need to get this over with, I pick myself up off the floor and stumble towards my bedroom, leaning against the wall for support. I walk into my closet and dig to the deepest depths until I feel the box that I’ve avoided for years but have never been able to get rid of. Somehow I gather up the courage to retrieve it, and I quickly deposit it on my bed, almost as if I can’t stand to have my hands on it for fear of being burned. My eyes study the small blue box momentarily and then close, unable to stand the sight of it.

I can’t do this. My brain is screaming at me as ten years of pain, anguish, and despair surround my heart and squeeze as if it’s trying to rid myself of any other emotion. I try to beat it back, to fight it off, but it’s an uphill battle, one that I’m terrified I’m about to lose. Exhaling deeply, I open my eyes and bring the sonogram up to my face, studying it closely. I try to remember Lucy’s words. I’m glad it’s you. That coupled with the image of Sprout in my hand gives me a little bit of strength I need to move on.

Swooping up the box, I take it out to the living room and I set it down on the coffee table along with the bottle of liquor. I lean back against the couch, staring at it, wondering if I can really do this. Before I can bring myself to open it, I stand up quickly and stagger towards the kitchen, where I protectively place the sonogram with Lucy’s note. This… This right here is my future, and I want it in a safe place while I exorcise the demons of my past.

When I settle back in on the couch, I stare at the box again, finally willing myself to open it, but only after I down a little more liquid courage. My brain’s beginning to swim, but I don’t care. It’s the only way I can bring myself to do this.

My fingers tremble as I lift the lid, and I hold my breath almost as if I’m expecting some magical genie to float out. If only. I could use a few wishes right about now. With a deep breath, I close my eyes and reach in, feeling the contents of the box blindly. My fingers come into contact with a soft material, and I open my eyes as I slowly lift a foreign yet familiar blue blanket out of the box. Closing my eyes once again, I bring the fabric to my face, inhaling the sweet baby powder scent Mom shook on it for good luck. Hot tears prick my eyes, and I have to set the blanket down to maintain my composure.

My hands are shaking as I reach in and begin to pull out items that have been locked away for nearly ten years in the box far from my mind, even further from my heart. I feel my fingers wrap around soft, plush material and I wince when I see the teddy bear I bought at the gift shop before heading home to see my family that fateful day all those years ago. The memory of my excitement at finding the stuffed animal with a t-shirt claiming that the baby’s dad is in the Army rushes through me, and even though the material has since faded, I’m finding that the pain has not, even though I haven’t allowed myself to feel it for the longest time.

As I remove various items, the memories come flooding back in, like some proverbial dam has broken, and instead of a trickling effect, they rush in my mind violently and relentlessly with overwhelming currents ready knock over even the strongest pillar. It isn’t that I’ve forgotten everything—I haven’t. But I pushed it down so far, and like I told Xavier, I threw myself into helping with Lily, into my career, and I did everything in my power to keep the pain from consuming me. And I was doing a pretty damn good job. Until now.

My breath catches at the small, black velvet box I never thought I’d see again. It’s a symbol of the best day of my life and a reminder of the worst. Dropping it on the coffee table, I stare at it, wondering why I ever wanted to keep it. I grab the bourbon and press the bottle to my lips, tipping my head back so that the cool liquid slides down my throat. The contrast of cold and warm makes my chest heavy, and my mind starts to get fuzzy as I set the bottle back down, satisfied that it’s doing its job to numb my pain.

Somehow I gather up the courage to pick up the box again, my thumb fingering the opening. Slowly, I slide the top up and it pops open. A small gold ring with a tiny solitaire diamond sits inside, so tiny I can barely see it in the dark. Picking it up, I pull it closer to my eyes and squint, almost laughing at the size of it. My foggy brain vaguely recalls the day I was in that pawn shop, a scared-as-hell but still-proud nineteen-year-old boy who thought he was ready to take on marriage, fatherhood. I close the box, shaking my head at what a fucking fool that boy was.

Sighing heavily, I set it aside and return to the memory box, scraping the bottom until I find the last item, more than ready to pack it all up and return it to the closet, never to be seen again. My hearts begins racing wildly when I pull out a sonogram, one that’s almost identical to the one in the kitchen, but when I blink twice and squint to look at the date, I see that it’s ten years past.

As much as I try to remain calm, this is the last straw, and I can’t do this. I just fucking can’t. A gut-wrenching sob tears through me, and I feel the impending breakdown coming on. The sonogram falls from my hands, fluttering down to the floor and out of my sight. Without thinking, I grab the blanket I discarded and lean back against the couch, bringing it up to my face again, that damn scent over taking over all other senses. Closing my eyes, I’m transported back ten years to what should’ve been one of the best days of my life, but instead, it was the end of everything I ever knew and everything I ever wanted.

October 2003

Kale

TAPPING MY knee nervously, I’m waiting for the flight to land. I’ve been away for far too long and I’m so anxious to see my fiancée, Tara. I just spent the last couple of months getting my ass kicked in boot camp, and I can’t wait to give my loved ones hugs. I joined the Army specifically so I could provide for my growing family, and I can’t wait to finally settle down to be a husband and a father.

I try not to run to baggage claim, excited to see Tara, Mom, and my sisters. When I leave the concourse, Mom, Kalli, and Kaylie all greet me with big hugs, and I feel just like a hometown hero. They make a big fuss, not used to my clean-shaven hair and neat appearance. Mom leaves to go pull the car around, and I try to answer all of Kalli’s incessant questions. Suddenly I’m aware that something’s missing. Glancing around, I look for Tara but don’t see her anywhere.

“Kall, where’s Tara?” I ask, wondering why my pregnant fiancée isn’t here to greet me. My stomach plummets, already knowing something’s wrong. She fidgets, looking at the ground, not answering me. “Kalliope Alexandra Montgomery. Answer me. Where the hell is she?” I ask, and she flinches at my use of her full name.

Her lip quivers and tears well in her eyes, freaking me the fuck out. Kaylie steps in front of her protectively and reaches her arm out, but then she pulls it back as if she’s afraid to touch me. She looks from me to Kalli, and unlike her twin, she’s wearing a mask. I can’t read her.

“Kale, let’s get your luggage, and then we’ll talk.” I begin to protest, but she jerks her head at Kalli, who’s biting her lip, on the verge of tears.

While my heart’s beating so wildly it’s about to burst out of my chest, the last thing I want is to cause a scene in the airport. We stand there in complete silence and watch as the bags go round and round until I finally see my shit. Nearly knocking over a middle-aged woman to get to my bags, I mumble an apology before quickly getting back to my sisters, where I see that Kaylie’s gotten a luggage cart for me even though I know I’m strong enough to carry them myself.

“Kale, put your bags on the cart,” she orders me, and I do as she asks, but not before I reach into one of the bags and pull out the small memento I brought for the baby. She gives me a small smile of appreciation before turning to Kalli. “Take the bags to Mom’s car. Tell her I’m taking Kale with me and we’ll be home later, okay?”

Kalli starts to protest, but Kaylie shuts her up with one single glare. She starts to wheel the cart away then stops abruptly. Turning around, Kalli runs back to me and throws her arms around me.

“I’m so glad you’re home big brother. I’ve missed you so much. And I love you. No matter what. Always have, always will,” she whispers. It’s the sentiment that’s been a family saying since we were kids.

Leaning down, I place a kiss on the top of her head. “Love you, Kalliope.”

She gives me a soft smile and then looks at Kaylie with sad eyes. We watch in silence as she walks through the glass doors, taking my gear with her. It’s not until she’s out of sight that I turn towards the remaining twin. I have no idea what the fuck is going on, but I’m not an idiot and I know something’s wrong. Tara should be here. I’m trying to tell myself she just couldn’t get off work, but even that excuse sounds lame in my head.

Kaylie lets out a deep breath then loops her arm through mine. “Let’s go for a drive, okay?”

“Kay, the last thing I want is to go for a drive. One, it’s weird that you got your license while I was gone. And more importantly, I want to know where my fucking fiancée is and I want to know now. Unless you’re taking me to her, save your goddamn drive for another day. I’ll just grab a cab and find her myself.”

Apparently I loosen her resolve because she sighs then nods her head. “Okay, Kale, I’ll take you to her. I know exactly where she is.”

KAYLIE TRIES to make small talk in the car, but after a few noncommittal one-word answers, she decides that I’m a lost cause and stops attempting to get me to engage in conversation. As I stare out the window, we ride in silence, and I can’t help all the horrible thoughts rolling through my head.

I’ve been gone for just a little over three months, and even though I never saw the military in my future, the day I found out that Tara was pregnant, I vowed to do everything in my power to provide love and support for my family. Seeing as how I was just a kid barely out of high school, the military seemed to be the best route for me. We’d been childhood friends, then sweethearts, so when she ended up pregnant, marriage made perfect sense. Mom tried to talk me out of it, saying that it was a new century and there were plenty of unwed parents, but I was head over heels and I wanted to start a family with her, even if it was a hell of a lot sooner than either of us had planned. When I proposed, she cried and said yes, and even though she didn’t want me to leave for the Army, she understood and we had a tearful goodbye at the airport. A smile forms over my face as I remember kneeling down one last time to place a kiss on her belly, where a small bump had started to form.

“Kale, we’re here,” Kaylie informs me, tearing me away from the happy memory.

I glance out the window and frown, turning to her. “This has to be a mistake. What the hell would she be doing at a bar at two in the afternoon?” I ask incredulously, wondering what kind of fucked-up joke she’s playing on me.

Sighing, Kaylie leans her head against the glass. “She’s working. I don’t know the details, but for some reason, after you left, she dropped all her classes at Faulkner State, quit her receptionist job, and started bartending. Just go in and see her, okay? I’m right behind you.”

Her words register in my mind but they make no sense. Tara, bartending? What the hell? Quickly wanting to get to the bottom of this, I’m out of the car in a flash, and I walk with long strides until I make it to the front door of the bar.

My heart’s racing as I open it. I hear the chime signaling my arrival, but no one seems to notice. Not waiting for Kaylie to come in behind me, I let it shut and take two steps until I see her, and I’m frozen in place. Her back’s to me, but I know it’s her, and I watch in utter disbelief as she flirts with some asshole. I tell myself that she’s just doing her job, but then he grabs her ass and she giggles, turning slightly so I can see her flashing him a beautiful smile. She leans and whispers in his ear, causing him to nod his head vigorously. Before I can do anything, she’s walking away, her back still to me, and then she disappears behind the kitchen doors.

The asshole stands up, throws some bills down on the counter, and then starts to head my way. He gives me a tip of his hat as he takes in my uniform. “’Preciate the service, brother,” he tells me before leaning in close. “The chick behind the bar? Be nice to her and I promise she’ll take care of ya, if ya know what I mean.”

What the fuck? Almost as if on instinct, my arms flies out, my fist connecting with his face. He reels back, his hands coming up to his nose to assess the damage.

“What the hell, man? I’m just tryin’ to help a brother out!”

Leaning in, I grab ahold of his collar. “That chick behind the bar? She’s my fucking fiancée, asshole. Not only that, but she’s having my kid, so no, she’s not going to be taking care of anyone.”

His eyes widen, and then the fucker gives me a look that is nothing but pure sympathy. “Oh, man, I had no idea. You serious?” He pauses, and I nod. “Dude, hate to be the one to tell you this, but she ain’t wearin’ a ring. And the girl? She most certainly is not havin’ no baby.”

Tara chooses that exact moment to reenter the bar carrying a thick tub full of ice and beer bottles, effectively covering her middle. I let go of the guy and pull out the teddy bear from my cargo pocket. She doesn’t see me, and I lose sight of her for a moment when she bends to set the tub down. When she stands back up, the sight of her takes my breath away. Stumbling back, I feel the stuffed animal fall from my fingertips as my eyes continuously blink. It’s as if they’re playing tricks on me and I’m not really seeing what I’m seeing. Or well, not seeing.

I feel a hand on my shoulder, and then Kaylie is pressing up against me, her cheek on my back. “I’m so sorry, Kale. I didn’t know how to tell you,” she whispers, her voice cracking.

My head falls and I bring a hand up to meet hers, squeezing tight. I don’t blame her. I probably never would’ve believed it without seeing anyway, but now that I’m here, I can’t deny it. Standing less than twenty feet away from me is Tara Jennings, my childhood best friend, first love, fiancée, and mother of my future child. Only this Tara, the one who should be nearly seven months pregnant, is standing in tight denim shorts with a form-fitting black tank top that rides up on her belly—her unbelievably flat-as-a-board belly. Gone is the baby bump I’d caressed before I left. Gone is any evidence that a baby, my baby, was there not just three months ago.

And now it all makes sense. The letters that became less frequent the longer I was gone. The unanswered calls when I was able to get a phone pass. The airport reunion that never was. She lost the baby and was here to deal with it all on her own. In four long strides, I’m in front of her, and I pull her into my arms and wrap her in a warm embrace. My heart’s breaking for the loss, but it’s equally tearing me apart that she had to deal with the fallout on her own.

Before I can even begin to really feel her, she’s pushing against my chest, out of my arms. Her eyes widen when she looks up at me, and there’s something there. Shame? Regret? I don’t know what it is, but nothing about the look on her face is one that I’d expect from my fiancée when I return home after being away for so long.

Reaching down, I stroke her face, cherishing the feel of her skin under my fingertips. “Why didn’t come to the airport, babe? I’ve missed you,” I admit, leaning in for a kiss, but she turns her face at the last second, forcing me to kiss her cheek instead of her lips.

What the fuck is going on?

A million things start racing through my mind, and I don’t get it. This Tara is distant, unfeeling, nothing like the woman I love, and my heart starts beating rapidly as I look back at my sister, who is watching us with sorrowful eyes.

“Kale, I can’t do this here. We need to talk, but not right now.” She holds her wrist up to glance at her watch, and my eyes widen when I notice her fingers and realize that the asshole was right. My ring is no longer on her finger. “I get off at nine. Can we meet then? At the old swing set?”

Anger courses through me, and there’s no way in hell I’m waiting hours to find out what the hell she’s been up to since I’ve been gone. Taking her hand, I don’t give her a choice as I pull her outside and into the alley next to the building.

Pressing her against the brick wall, I place both hands on the sides of her head. I look down at her, but she won’t meet my eyes. “Show me your left hand, Tara,” I order, growling, and I watch as she flinches, but in the end, she does what I ask. “Where the fuck is my ring?”

Sighing, she finally meets my eyes, her own flashing with something that resembles anger. “I stopped wearing it a while ago,” she states matter-of-factly, like it’s something I should’ve already known.

I take a deep breath, trying to keep my anger at bay. “And why in the hell did you stop wearing it? I don’t understand.”

She pushes me away from her and starts pacing the alley. “Because I didn’t want to get married! Okay?! Is that what you want to hear?! Because that’s the God’s honest truth. After you left, I did a lot of soul searching, and I’m not ready, Kale. We’re not ready! I’m nineteen years old and way too young to be a wife. Way too young to be a mother.” The last part comes out in a whisper, and I begin to feel wary.

“What the hell is that supposed to mean?” I ask, even though I’m pretty sure I don’t want to know the implications.

She stops in her tracks and looks at me, this time with hardened eyes. “It means I terminated the pregnancy.”

Her cold words cause my knees to buckle and I have to brace myself against the wall to keep from falling to the ground. The pain of thinking she had a miscarriage was nearly unbearable, but now knowing that I’m no longer going to be a dad because Tara decided she didn’t want the baby is an excruciating torment I have no idea how to combat or to even begin to process. My lungs feel heavier with each breath I take, and when I see her coming towards me, I back up and hold a hand out, wanting her to stay away, as far away as possible.

“Kale, I know it’s a shock, and I probably shouldn’t have done it without telling you, but you were out of contact. There was nothing else I could do. But come on. We’re not even twenty. We weren’t ready, and in the end, you’ll see this was for the best. I promise. Now we can just go back to being us, not engaged, not about to be parents. Just Kale and Tara. Like we always have been.”

I look at her in disbelief. “I was out of contact because I was preparing to provide for our family. I signed my fucking life away for you, for the baby. I loved you. I already loved him. I don’t… How the fuck could you do this to me?”

She tries to wrap her arms around me, but I push her off, feeling disgusted by her touch. “It’s better this way. You’ll see. We’ll be better this way.”

Shaking my head, I let out an incredulous laugh. “That’s where you’re wrong, Tara. As far as I’m concerned, there is no more us. And the fact that you can’t see that you just ripped my heart to fucking shreds? There probably never should’ve been.”

She rushes towards me, only stopping when I hold my hand out. “Kale, don’t say that. We can get past this. I do still care about you.”

My eyes close as I let out a deep breath. I let her words wash over me, and my blood begins to boil. I want to scream at her. I want to cry my fucking eyes out. I want to go back three months and never set foot on the damn plane so I could’ve been there to try and at least talk this out with her. But I can’t. I can’t go back, and this can’t be undone. Every single ounce of love I once felt for this girl slowly drains from my heart, and as she stands in front of me, waiting for me to tell her everything is okay, I just can’t do it. I feel nothing but anger, resentment, and honestly, hatred.

I close the distance between us, placing a hand on the back of her neck. She looks up at me with hopeful eyes, and I can’t believe she thinks we—I—can get past this.

“I might’ve believed that before, Tara, but I sure as hell don’t now. I loved you more than life itself, and walking away is going to be so goddamn hard, but if I stay here, I’m just going to feel sick to my stomach every time I look at you. It’ll always be a reminder of what you stole from me, what I can never get back. I’ll just end up hating you more than I do right now, and the magnitude of that is one I don’t think I can take. Truth be told, when I walk out of this alley, I could never see you again and I’d die the happiest man on the planet.”

Without another word, I turn and walk out of the alley to find Kaylie waiting for me. She slides an arm around my waist and helps me to the car. When she gets in, she starts the engine then turns to me. She places the small stuffed animal in my hands. The feel of the plush material is my undoing, and the tears begin to fall.

Leaning over, she squeezes my shoulder. “I didn’t think you’d want to leave this behind. He may be gone, Kale, but it was out of your hands. Just remember he was always wanted. And maybe we never did get to meet him, but I have faith that he’s somewhere up there in the universe and he knows that. He would’ve been lucky to have had you as a father.”

She keeps talking as she makes the drive to Mom’s house, but I tune her out, unable to hear her reassurances. She’s right. I wanted that kid more than anything. Sure, I was scared as hell when Tara told me she was pregnant. I was a nineteen-year-old college student who worked in a restaurant. But once the initial shock wore off and Tara said yes to my proposal, the idea of starting a family became an exciting one. I enlisted so I could be a provider and be the father I never had. Every single night, when I crawled onto my cot, exhausted, sore as hell, and mentally drained, I envision Tara and my future kid, knowing that every single second spent there was worth it just for them. I never, not in a million years, thought that when I took that oath I’d end up losing the only things I ever wanted.

I’m still reeling from it all as I curl up against the window, the teddy bear acting as my only lifeline, my only link to the child I’ll never meet. In that short car ride, I let all the pain out and decide then and there that I’m far too broken from this to ever let anyone in again. The loss is one that will haunt me. I don’t think I can ever risk going through this again, and I never plan to.

Chapter 22

Present, December 2013

Kale

LETTING OUT a deep breath, I sit up slowly and grab the bottle even though I know in the back of my mind that I need to slow it down. I’m going to be a walking dead man tomorrow, but it’s been so long since I let myself remember that day, and now that I have, all I want to do is forget.

Clumsily, I gather everything up and start to set it all back in the box with as much care as I can muster in my drunken state. I don’t ever plan on going through this again. Even with my alcohol-muddled mind, I think back on Xavier’s words and know I need to let it go. And maybe this is what I needed—a drunken breakdown to remember what I lost. But at the same time, it gives me even more reason to cherish what I have now.

Slowly, I finger each item, knowing that this is the last time I’ll ever lay eyes on them. With all the clarity I can muster, which isn’t much thanks to the bourbon, I say goodbye with each piece that I pack away. I almost miss the sonogram on the floor, but at the last second, it catches my eye and I pick it up, eyeing it warily. Even though this is what set me off, I feel a little calmer than before, and I don’t know if it’s the alcohol, the fact that I let myself relive that day, or the knowledge that this wasn’t it for me. For once, I can look at this sonogram and not feel like my one chance at true happiness has been washed down the drain. Placing it on top the blanket, I give it a drunken pat before I sigh as I close the box. My fingers rub the top, and I close my eyes, whispering a silent goodbye.

Sitting back against the couch, I clutch the bourbon as I stare at the box. Ever since I found out Lucy was pregnant, I’ve been the strong one. As scary as it seemed, I was thrilled. Sure, I panicked when she said she had to weigh her options, but ever since she let me in, I’ve been ecstatic, and it feels different than it did with Tara. The more I think about it, the more pissed off I get that I’m even making the comparisons.

Rising from the couch, I nearly fall over and have to brace myself on the coffee table. Less than graciously, I pick up the box and meander back to my bedroom, ready to put it away for good. Once it’s secure in my closet, I lean back against the door, a sigh of relief leaving my lips. Part of me knows that I needed to relive that, to see those things, but the other part of me wants to scream at the world, call Tara every name in the fucking book, and just get wasted beyond belief. Apparently the third idea sounds like the best, so I head to the kitchen, take out a large rocks glass, and pour the bourbon in it until it reaches the brim. I decide that’s not quite enough, so once again, I bring the bottle to my lips and tilt my head back, the liquid pouring down until I’m practically coughing due to the sting of the bite.

With a grimace, I pound my chest, willing the burn to go away. I place the bottle in the freezer then pick up the rocks glass. Just as I’m about to leave the room, my eyes spot Lucy’s note and the sonogram, both of which I swoop up in one blundering hand, nearly knocking them onto the ground before I can get a grip.

I head down the hall towards my room, walking as slowly as humanly possible so I don’t spill any of my drink, but it’s no use as my shoulder hits the wall and the amber liquid sloshes over onto my skin. Swearing under my breath, I finally make it to my room, and even though it feels like ages, I find myself next to my bed, where I set the glass down on my nightstand. I reverently place the note and the image on my pillow as I quickly undress until I’m in nothing but my boxer briefs. It’s a sweet relief, and I flop onto the bed.

It’s only at this point that I realize that my head’s swimming, and I lift it up and grab the glass, downing half its contents as if it’s some potion that will help me think more clearly when really it’s just going to do the opposite. When I lie back on my pillow, I feel the crinkling under my head. I shoot up and turn around, ready to combat whatever I just laid on. I laugh at my drunk self when I see that it’s just what I put there, and I swipe both papers up in my hand and settle back into bed, turning on my side.

As I’m lying there, I reread Lucy’s note through squinted eyes, and I wish she were here in bed with me. After tonight, I need her close to me. I need her wrapped around me. I need…her. I just need her. Setting the letter aside, I try to look at the other document, but my mind can’t process it. I hold it first in front of my face, then farther out, and then I bring it back in again. Finally, I blink a few times and it comes into focus. A huge, goofy-ass grin crosses my face, and I almost want to laugh, knowing I was in fucking tears just minutes ago. But this? This is exactly what I need.

I’m looking at my first picture of Sprout, and my heart couldn’t be fuller right now. It’s as if one look at him is already healing me, and I find myself wishing he were here with me right now. He and Lucy both. I never thought it possible, but I want them more than anything I’ve ever wanted in the world, and I will do everything in my power to keep them happy.

My eyelids start feeling heavy, and even though I’m not ready for sleep, I know I’m about to succumb. With one last look, I smile at my unborn child.

“I love you, Sprout,” I slur, and I know I’m grinning like a fool in the dark. “And don’t tell anyone this, but I think I love your momma, too.”

The admission surprises even me, and as I start to drift off, I realize those words are true. After everything I’ve been through and all the pain I’ve endured, maybe with Lucy I can finally start to heal.

Lucy

AFTER A fun girls’ night out, I find that I’m missing Kale. We haven’t spent a single night apart since we became official, and I’ve decided I don’t want to break the streak. Fortunately, with all of Kale’s pressure for me to move in, he gave me a key to use whenever I please—his words, not mine. It’s only a little after one a.m. and I expect to see Kale lounging on the couch watching Late Night, but when I open the door, the whole house is dark. I assume he’s just not home yet, and I grin to myself, knowing I can work this to my advantage. As I move through his house, I slowly discard pieces of clothing, leaving a trail behind me. I’m left in nothing but my panties, feeling brazen as I go to his room, ready to wait in his bed until he comes home.

When I walk in his room, I hear a soft snore. My heart falls at the revelation that he’s already home and asleep. Shrugging it off, I pull back the covers and climb in to bed with him, taking a moment to look him over. He looks gorgeous, peaceful, and as much as I want to wake him, I think against it.

My eyes catch something on the sheets lying next to his head and I lean closer to get a good look, not caring that my bare breasts are pressed up against his back. I can’t help but smile when I see that it’s the sonogram I left for him, and I melt at the realization that he brought it to bed with him. He acted kind of weird at the doctor’s office earlier and we didn’t get a chance to talk about it before we parted ways for the evening. I’m so glad I was able to sneak back in and leave the surprise for him.

I’m about to move the photograph when Kale turns, effectively catching me in his arms. He snuggles in close, pressing my chest up against his. The feel of his warm skin against mine is heavenly, and if it weren’t for the fact that he’s dead asleep, I’d be making a play. Instead, I wrap my arm around him, just wanting to be next to him. He sighs, and my nose wrinkles at the smell. It’s as if he’s bathed in a bourbon factory, and before I can question it, he begins to murmur.

“Mmmm I’ve been waitin’ on you for a long time,” he mutters, nuzzling against my neck. His ticklish breath causes me to giggle, and I squirm, knowing he has no idea what he’s saying.

“I was only gone for a few hours. Plus, you apparently had your own fun tonight, babe.”

He huffs, and I study his face, but he doesn’t open his eyes. “No fun, Lucy. No fun without you. It was first the best night, then the worst. Then I saw Sprout and it was the best again. And now you’re here and it’s even better than the best. It’s the best times infinity.” I try not to giggle as he struggles to make out the word infinity through his slurring.

Oh, Kale. I have no idea what happened tonight, but my normally calm, cool, collected boyfriend is wasted beyond belief. I can’t help but wonder what set him off.

Running my fingers over his face, I whisper gently. “All my time with you is the best times infinity, Kale Montgomery.”

Even in his drunken haze, a pained expression crosses his face. I notice that his eyes slightly open, and he squints, looking at me. “I love when you say Montgomery. It sounds so sexy rolling off your lips. But if Sprout’s going to be a Montgomery, you’ve gotta stop saying it that way. Unless you’re talking about me.” He pauses, a frown forming on his face. “Sprout will be a Montgomery, right?” he asks in a panicked tone.

I can feel my eyes narrow even in the darkness, and I press myself into him, wanting to get as close as possible. “Of course, baby. As far as I’m concerned, he’s already a Montgomery.”

Kale lets out a long sigh, and his eyes close. He readjusts himself on the bed but ensures that we don’t break contact. His hand is on the small of my back, and our faces are merely inches from each other. I watch him with piqued curiosity. I have no idea what happened tonight, but I’ve never seen him this way. It’s unnerving, yet at the same time I’m intrigued. He looks so vulnerable, and all I want to do is cuddle up in his arms so I can enjoy his warmth all night. I’m about to close my eyes, ready to sleep, when he stirs, his arm tightening around me.

“Promise me you’ll never leave me. I need you too much.”

I’m breathless at the desperation in his voice. His words wash over me, and I swallow hard before responding. “Kale, I’m not going anywhere. I’ll never leave you. I promise.”

He pulls me in closer, if that’s possible, until I’m practically on top of him. I feel his lips resting just beneath my ear. “If I lost you…I don’t think I could go on. Never, ever leave me. Promise me, baby,” he begs, a desperate plea in his tone.

My lips find his cheek, pressing gently before I pull back to look at him, but his eyes are closed. Something about this moment seems safe, and I work up the nerve to say what’s on my heart. Taking a deep breath, I decide that I can admit my feelings to a drunk-as-hell Kale. He probably won’t remember, so no harm, no foul.

“Kale Montgomery, I couldn’t leave you even if I wanted to. You may have no idea, but…” I sigh, closing my eyes, willing the words to come out. I move down the bed until my head settles on his chest, and I can feel it rising and falling. “I love you. I’m in love with you, Kale, and I have been for so long. Who would’ve thought? You’re my best friend, and if I could share anything in the world with you for the rest of our lives, it’d be Sprout. Me and Sprout.”

My breath catches as he stirs until I realize he’s just settling into the bed. I have no idea if my words even registered or if he’ll remember them tomorrow, but I know them, and for now that’s enough. I do love Kale, and I realize now that I have for a very long time.

Kale

THE ANNOYING sound of a phone buzzing breaks me from my slumber, and I fumble to turn off my alarm, knowing that there’s no way in hell I’m going to make it to my routine Saturday morning sparring session at the gym. My head’s pounding as if there are a thousand angry drummers trapped in my skull, and I’m struggling to remember what the hell happened last night. Groaning, I realize I’m not alone and slowly open my eyes, blinking a few times as my eyes adjust to the darkness. Lucy’s cuddled up against my side, and I frown, wondering when she got here. I glance at the clock and see that it’s just a little after five a.m.

After slowly slipping out of bed, I try to quietly make it to the bathroom in search of some relief for the hangover I’m bound to have once the buzz wears off. Pretty sure I still have bourbon flowing through my veins, I quickly down a couple of aspirin before I make quick work of brushing my teeth, hoping to get this damn alcohol taste out of my mouth.

Once my mouth no longer tastes like the inside of a liquor bottle, I lean down and splash water over my face as the events of the night begin to flow back through my mind with more clarity than I would have expected for someone who nearly drank half a bottle of bourbon. Letting out a long breath, I study myself in the mirror. It’s been far too long since I let myself go back to that place. Now that I’m a little more clearheaded, I realize it was probably therapeutic to let myself have a moment to grieve, and while I’ll always miss what I lost, I vow to cherish what I have now. I know I need to look forward and let the past remain just that—the past.

Heading back into the bedroom, I’m about to climb back into bed with Lucy when my eyes spot the sonogram sitting on the nightstand next to my phone. I vaguely remember bringing it to bed with me. Sliding in next to Lucy, I lie back on the pillow and struggle to recall when she came in. I’m pretty sure I thought I was dreaming, not believing she was really with me. Suddenly, the rest of what I thought was a dream rolls through my mind and my heart starts beating wildly as the words repeat.

“I love you, Kale Montgomery.”

Closing my eyes, I let the memory of Lucy’s beautiful admission replay, and as if she can read my mind, she moves back in to cuddle up against me, her hand resting directly over my heart. I struggle to remain calm in hopes that she can’t feel my racing heartbeat.

I bring my hand up to stroke her face, and she sighs softly in her sleep. As I watch her, it dawns on me that maybe everything happens for a reason, and there’s no place I’d rather be right now. No one else I’d want to be with. Anything I felt for Tara pales in comparison to the emotions that Lucy brings out, and I realize that, although I’ve never said the words, I feel the same way, too.

My thumb slides across her lower lip, and I lean in, replacing it with my mouth in a soft kiss. “I love you, too, Lucy Dawson,” I whisper, and I only hope I have the courage to say the words again when she’s awake.

The feeling is short-lived because once I pull back from her, I watch as her eyes slowly flutter open, resting on my own. “Say that again when you’re sober and maybe I’ll believe you,” she responds, letting me know she heard every word.

She moves so she’s on her back and underneath me, and I slip my hand under her shirt in order to rest it on her belly. I can feel the small bump that’s starting to form, and I grin down at her. “I may not be entirely sober, but I’m clearheaded enough to know I mean it. Ever since the moment you looked up at me from that classroom floor, I’ve been a goner. It just took me a little while to realize it, but every second you spent in my bed, in my life, you’ve been working your way in to my heart, and baby, I just can’t help but love you. You make it so damn easy.”

Tears form in her eyes and she blinks rapidly as if she’s trying to push them away. “These damn hormones. I swear, all I seem to do these days is cry,” she says, sniffing as she gives me a sweet smile. “I didn’t realize in your drunken state you heard me. Speaking of, what the hell was that all about? A little too much with the guys, babe?”

I grimace, knowing this isn’t the time to talk about it. Xavier’s insistence that I tell her runs through my mind, but I quickly drive the thought out of my head. Turning on my side, I prop up on my elbow and continue to run my fingers across her stomach. “Yeah, something like that. But don’t try to change the subject. I just poured out my heart to you and that’s all you have to say?”

I watch as a small grin forms on her face, and I wish I could read her mind. “You’re pretty easy to love, too. We were fooling ourselves with this whole friends with benefits things, weren’t we?”

“Apparently, but I don’t mind. I’m a fool for you, Lucy. Always have been, always will be.”

Her hand slides over mine, interlocking our fingers, and she holds them still. She turns her head to look at me, our eyes locking. “I guess that makes me a fool for you, too. It’s just… at the same time, I’m scared. It’s only been a month since we found out about the baby, and it’s been a whirlwind. Are we doing this too fast? Is the excitement of starting a family getting in the way of us thinking rationally? I don’t want to be an obligation, or have you wake up one day resenting the fact that I got pregnant. From the moment you saw the positive pregnancy test you’ve been nothing but sweet, gentle, and understanding. I guess I’m just terrified that once everything settles, you’ll realize this isn’t what you want.”

Her words are sobering and in an instant, my mind is completely clear of all haziness. I’ve never felt like she’s an obligation and I want this, her, more than anything in the world. Sitting up, I turn the bedside lamp on, and then move back in to settle beside Lucy. I want her to see me as I try to reassure her. She’s staring up at the ceiling, so I gently grip her chin and turn her face towards me. Our eyes meet and hers are wide, watery and full of apprehension. “Lucy, we’ve been dancing around our feelings for over a year, and if you recall, I told you I wanted more with you while I was gone.”

“But…” she opens her mouth to protest, and I bring a finger to her lips to silence her.

“I know what you’re going to say, and it’s not true. I didn’t say that just because you were with someone else. He was just the catalyst that made me realize I was an idiot for not telling you how I felt. And then when I got home, you were ready to swear off relationships again. Trust me, when I walked into that classroom after my deployment, I had every intention of telling you just how much you mean to me, and why any other guy would be wrong for you. I just never got the chance because you weren’t ready, and I sure as hell wasn’t going to push you at the risk of losing you. So I took what I could get. If I couldn’t have all of you, I was okay with settling for whatever part you’d give me.”

“Kale, I had no idea…” she whispers, trailing off as if she’s trying to put the pieces together.

I give her a smile that’s laced with disbelief. “Yes, you did. You just didn’t realize it. Or you were too scared to admit it, but if you think about it, babe, once I came back, things were different. We were different.”

She stares at me for a few beats, then nods her head. Finally, I’m getting somewhere. “I guess you’re right. I just didn’t notice. Things have always been so easy with us, so comfortable, and it was just normal—like no other relationship I’ve ever been in. The whole time I was falling in love with my best friend, and I had no idea.”

“I think you knew. We both did, but we were too chicken shit to admit it out loud,” I tell her before reaching over to grab the ultrasound off the night stand. “Not until this little guy came along to give us the push we needed. Lucy, never, not for a second, think that I’m here out of any sort of obligation. We may have done things out of order, but I loved you before you got pregnant, and it’s only increased since then. We may not have known it at the time, but he was created out of love, and I pray I can love you both for the rest of my life.”

Lucy’s eyes start to water as she looks at the sonogram, tracing the outline of our unborn baby. “Thank you, Kale,” she whispers, and I wrinkle my brow at her. She smiles softly and my heart squeezes at the sight. “For him. For us. You’re everything I never knew I wanted, and you’ve given me the greatest gift love has to offer. I trust you. I trust us. And you’re right. This was a long time coming. He just helped out a little by showing up earlier than expected.”

Hearing that she trusts me brings upon sudden relief, and I hope I’ve done enough to alleviate her doubts. Leaning down, I place a searing kiss on her lips. “It was all my pleasure, baby,” I respond. “And maybe some of yours, too.”

She giggles against my lips, and then lets out a big yawn as I pull away. I turn off the light and lie back down, pulling her into me so we’re chest to back. “I’m probably going to feel like ass all day, so let’s try and get some extra sleep. All this serious talk has sobered me up too quickly, and if I don’t get some more shut eye, you’re going to be dealing with one hell of a grump.”

“Sounds good to me. The girls wiped me out last night and a few more hours of sleep sounds perfect,” she pauses as I feel her relax against me. “Love you.”

Wrapping my arm around her tighter, I smile into her hair. “I love you, too.”

And I mean it. Every single word.

Chapter 23

Lucy

“OVER HERE, Lucy!” I hear Charlie calling my name.

Looking up from my phone, I see her by baggage claim, and I make my way towards her as I type out a quick text to Kale letting him know that I made it home just fine. She gives me a big hug when I reach her, and my belly grazes hers, causing her to laugh.

“It’s like you’ve popped overnight! Seriously, where’d this come from?”

Groaning, I roll my eyes as I rub my stomach. With the holidays coming, I didn’t have much time to see Charlie before I left for Florida. Now I’m almost seventeen weeks along and have a very pronounced bump that seems to have grown almost overnight. There was a slight pouch at my last doctor’s appointment, but nothing like this.

“I don’t know if it was all of Mom’s home cooking or what, but I’m pretty sure I gained ten pounds just from being back home for Christmas.” I grin at her, knowing that I’m exaggerating. “I secretly love it though. I like being able to place my hand on my bump. It makes it all that much more real.”

“It’s adorable. Pregnancy looks so good on you, Lucy. And just wait ‘til he—or she—starts kicking. Then you’ll definitely know how real it feels. After all, his daddy is a mean fightin’ machine,” she reminds me.

Gathering up my luggage, I turn back towards her. “Oh gosh, did you have to remind me? With my luck, I’ll have the most active unborn baby thanks to Kale. That is until Knox decides to knock you up. That kid’ll have the most active legs in any womb with having you two as parents.”

She shakes her head at me. “Nope. Nuh uh. Don’t even start all that. It’s bad enough I had to deal with his mom at Christmas giving hints on grandchildren. Now that Branson’s divorce is underway, Knox is her next hope, and I swear to God, that woman is already knitting baby caps for us. I’m pretty sure Knox would pass out if I told him I was pregnant.”

As we make our way to her car, I playfully bump her shoulder with mine. “Oh come on. He’s head over heels for you. Wedding bells can’t really be that far off,” I tease.

Charlie goes pale. “Hey, just because you and Lexi are jumping on the wife and mommy train doesn’t mean that I’m in any hurry to move my future along.”

Eyeing her suspiciously, I’m not sure I believe my best friend, but I’ll play along. “You might say that, but I don’t believe for a second that Knox is going to waste any time putting a ring on it. Now that he has you, he’s never letting you get away. I give it six months—tops.”

“Okay, you have me there. Maybe he has hinted at it. I just don’t want to get my hopes up. I got all swoony and teary at Jace and Lexi’s wedding, and maybe I’m secretly hoping it’ll be in the cards for us. I can be patient. But probably only for six months tops,” she admits, causing me to giggle. “But enough about me. I feel like I’ve barely seen you since you and Kale started playing house. What’s going on there? Tell me everything.”

“First of all, we’re not playing house. We’re simply a couple who enjoys spending every night together but still lives in two separate places. It’s a lot of going back and forth, but I mean, you’ve seen Kale shirtless. Who wouldn’t want to sleep next to that?”

“A girl who gets to sleep with Knox Wellington every night, but I see your point. I don’t understand why you guys just don’t move in together. I mean, it’s not like you’re having a baby together,” she says sarcastically, and I sigh.

“Trust me. I know. In the beginning when Kale mentioned it, I thought it was way too soon. To be honest, I think a lot of my hesitation had to do with my dad. I was too scared that Kale wanted the baby and I just happened to be along for the ride.”

Charlie looks over at me with a sympathetic smile. “Oh, Luce, you know that’s not true. Now that you two are finally out of the closet, it’s clear as day to anyone that he’s crazy about you. In fact, I don’t know how I missed it all along.”

I grin to myself, remembering the night I finally got the courage to tell him I love him. Okay, maybe I can’t consider it brave since I said it to a drunk, sleepy Kale, but once he woke up and I was able to tell him my fears, he put me at ease completely.

“What? What’s with that smile?” Charlie asks perceptively.

“You’re right. I was kind of an idiot for thinking that Kale was only in this for one thing. I know him better than that, and in the end, it was just a silly fear. The thing is…” I pause and let out a deep breath, keeping her in suspense. “He loves me. And who the hell would’ve thought, but I love him, too.

A huge grin spreads over her face. “That didn’t take long.”

I shake my head, disagreeing with her. “Yeah, just a year and a half. Not long at all.”

“You know what I mean! I’m so happy for you, Lucy. For you both. I honestly couldn’t think of two people more perfect for each other.”

Leaning back in my seat, I can’t help but feel pure happiness. “I couldn’t agree more. It’s like nothing I’ve ever felt before. I don’t think I ever understood real love until now, until Kale. And now I feel bad for all those times I made fun of you and Knox.”

“I told you you’d get yours. When are you going to learn that I’m always right? Although I’m pretty sure this means Knox loses the bet and he’s gonna be pissed,” she says nonchalantly.

“What bet?” I ask slowly, not sure I want to know the answer.

Chuckling, she shakes her head as she pulls into my parking lot. She shuts off the car engine and turns to look at me, amusement in her eyes. “Apparently my man is more perceptive than I am. A couple of months ago, one night when we were all out, Knox guaranteed Kale was next, and Jace concurred. I guess they saw what the rest of us didn’t. Jace, however, was the smartest. He gave Kale until Christmas. Knox thought he’d last at least another six months. I thought they both were insane, but it seems Kale proved us all wrong and barely made it past Thanksgiving.”

“You guys are assholes,” I tell her jokingly. “I’ll have to tell Jace to use that money towards an exceptionally good baby shower gift.”

As I get out of the car, I thank Charlie for the ride and then close the door, quick to grab my luggage from the backseat. I’m about to walk away when I hear her say my name, and I bend down to look through the now open window.

“Happy and in love looks good on you. You deserve it.”

A swell of pure elation flows through me, and I know she’s right. “Looks good on you, too. We both deserve it. Love ya, girl.”

She gives me a warm smile and a quick wave. “Love ya, too!”

With that, she drives away. I then turn back towards my apartment, wishing Kale were here to greet me.

AFTER UNPACKING, doing three loads of laundry, and putting away the ridiculous amount of Christmas gifts from Mom and Steve, I decide that I can’t sit around the apartment anymore. Kale was only able to get a couple of days off for Christmas, and I wanted to stay at least a week at Mom’s, so we made the painstaking decision to spend the holiday apart. We decided we’d do our own Christmas when we both got back. He’s not due to return until tomorrow, and as it’s been over a week since I’ve seen him, I’m feeling restless and, well, lonely. I have no idea when exactly I came to count on him being part of my daily life, but now that I’ve had a taste of life without him, I’m certain that I’m ready to move in with him.

It’s been nearly a month since that night I found him pretty much passed out drunk. Any time I’ve tried asking about what happened, he changes the subject. I realized quickly that he didn’t want to talk about it and I tried to let it go. All that matters now is that that night was one for revelations, and after one hell of a hangover—for him—things finally seemed like they were falling into place.

Quickly slipping on my shoes, I gather up my purse, figuring I can go to school and at least get my classroom ready for when the students come back. I’m too antsy to stick around my apartment, and I’m ready to kill some time as I wish this day away so I can be back with Kale.

I’m not surprised to see a few cars in the parking lot. Work never really ends for a teacher, not even on winter break, and I’m kind of glad I’m not the only one spending a day of my vacation here.

After unlocking my room, I place my phone on the speaker dock and throw on my latest ‘favorites’ playlist. The sound of Best Day of My Life by American Authors fills the room. It brings a smile to my face as it reminds me of Kale. Happily dancing along to the beat, I set about taking down all the holiday decorations, ready to transform my room from a Christmas classic to a winter wonderland.

I’m at the back of my supply closet when I hear my door open and close, surprising me. One of the other teachers here must need a break, and after spending a couple of hours rearranging the classroom, I could probably use one, too.

“I’m back here! Be out in a sec,” I shout to whoever’s waiting.

Stretching up on my tiptoes, I’m trying to get one last box off the top shelf, but it’s no use. I’m too damn short. I curse myself for not bringing my stepstool back. I try one last attempt, and just as my fingers graze the cardboard, I feel a firm, solid chest pressing against my back and strong arms circling my waist. The scent of him gives him away, and a shiver runs down my spine as I feel his warm breath on my ear. I wonder if he’ll always affect me this way.

“Excuse me, ma’am, but in your condition, I don’t think it’s wise to be lifting all these boxes without any assistance. It’s a damn good thing I came along when I did,” he drawls in my ear, and it’s sexy as hell.

Taking in a deep breath, I close my eyes, happy to savor his closeness after what felt like the longest week ever. When I turn in his arms, pure giddiness runs through me as I take in his features. Dark brown stubble covers his face, and it’s a look I’ve never seen on him. Immediately I imagine his face between my legs and wonder just how he’ll feel against my soft skin. Without thinking, I lick my lips. His eyes widen in amusement.

“Why, Ms. Dawson, we’ve got to stop meeting like this,” he whispers seductively as he leans in, nuzzling against my neck.

“Mmmm. I disagree. Let’s keep meeting like this,” I respond as I wrap my arms around him, sinking into his warm embrace. “I missed you.”

He slides his arms under my ass, picking me up. My legs instantly clasp around his waist, my arms circling his neck. His dark eyes gaze into mine then slowly move down to my lips. Leaning in, he captures them with his own, giving me a sensual kiss that begins slowly and then builds rapidly, as if we’re trying to make up for all the lost time.

My hands slide up and my fingers tangle in his hair as I try to pull him even closer. His lips devour mine as need and want pour out from both of us, mixing together in a heated passion that’s not exactly appropriate for a classroom, but in this moment, I don’t exactly care. It’s been far too long since I’ve been able to feel him, to taste him, and I’m going to soak in every single sensation. A fire starts to grow within my belly and seeps down quickly until I’m unwittingly grinding myself against him, causing him to groan. He slows our kisses, and although I try to speed things back up, he pulls away from me.

“I missed you, too, baby,” he says as he peppers my jawline with light, little kisses. “So. Damn. Much.”

With just a few steps, he moves to the back of the closet, where I’m silently thankful that a tall table sits. When he places me down on it, I’m still perfectly aligned with the erection that’s causing his jeans to bulge. As I continue to rub myself against him, I tilt my head back, and he takes the opportunity to nibble at my neck, causing me to shiver.

“You came home early,” I say, practically panting, desperately aching with need.

“Mmm hmm,” is all I get in return as he bunches up my t-shirt, exposing my bra. He pushes it to the side and captures a soft nipple in his mouth.

My breasts are ultra-sensitive, an unexpected perk to this pregnancy, and my body shivers at the contact. His tongue darts back and forth until it hardens under his touch, and I let out a small yelp when he bites down on the swollen tip. I can feel the smile forming on his lips as he moves to the next breast, giving it the same care. A hand reaches up and cups it before sliding down my body to where my now protruding belly rests. Kale’s mouth lets go of my nipple with a loud pop as he steps back to take a look at me. Slowly, I remove my t-shirt and sit up straight as I watch his eyes widen in pure wonderment. He sinks to his knees in front of me so that he’s on the same level of my belly, and his hand connects with my skin as he caresses my bump.

“How? I just saw you a week ago and there was barely a pouch. Now I can actually see a pretty damn pronounced bump.” He grips my waist and shifts me so he can get a side view. “Seriously, Luce, that’s amazing.”

Shrugging, I give him a sheepish smile. “I don’t know. I think he just kind of snuck up on me, and then all of a sudden, bam! He was ready to make an appearance. I’ve learned this one has a thing for timing. Plus, I may have had way too much home cooking when I was home. Mom said I needed fattening up. Now I don’t know about all that, but it looks like she did a damn good job,” I tell him, echoing the excuse I gave to Charlie.

“I’ll have to send her a thank-you card. You look amazing, baby.” His eyes travel up my naked torso and they stop on my breasts as he inhales sharply. He rises back to his feet, standing directly in front of me, his hand resting on my belly. “I love the way your body’s changing.”

Scooting to the edge of the table, I wrap my legs around him and groan when the thin material between my legs presses up against his groin. I grin at him wickedly. “It seems like he does, too. That or he just missed me a lot.”

A lone finger begins to trail from my belly down to the waistband of my stretchy yoga pants, and I’m glad I decided to dress down, especially since it means he’ll have easy access. As he slides his hand beneath the hemline, I shiver in anticipation of his touch. I’m not disappointed as his finger descends on my clit, where he presses down gently. His mouth crashes against mine and his tongue invades my mouth, moving it in slow, methodical circles that match the rhythm of his thumb. A heightened wave of pleasure grows between my legs, and I almost forget where I am in the midst of it all.

Somewhere along the corridor, a door slams, and I jump, pulling back.

Breathing heavily, I glance up at his hooded eyes. “Kale, we have to stop,” I protest. It sounds lame even to my own ears. “Let’s go home where I can ride you six ways from Sunday. And then once more for added measure.”

“Come on, baby. You know I’ve always fantasized about a classroom quickie. And since I knew I wouldn’t be able to get my hands off you until I was buried deep inside you, I already locked your door.” He gives me a devilish smile, and I realize that this is what he intended all along. The thought of doing this here feels taboo, and strangely, it’s such a turn-on that my protest is long forgotten.

In a frenzied move, I bring my hands to his waist and fumble with the button, greedy with need, not wanting to wait for him to be inside me any longer. After I slide his jeans and boxers down just enough, my hand finds his cock as it springs free. It's warm, hard, and more than ready for me. Wrapping my fingers around it, I love the feel of him, and I love even more that I affect him this way.

I tug on the end of his shirt, and he quickly slips it over his head and tosses it aside. Kale's hands find their way to my ass. I gently lift up so he can slide my pants off, and I squeal when I feel the cold metal table beneath me.

"I can't believe we're doing this here," I whisper as Kale pulls me to the edge of the table, aligning himself at my already dripping-wet entrance.

“Another fantasy to check off the list, Ms. Dawson,” he growls as he cuffs my ankles and brings them up so they’re resting on his shoulders, forcing me to lie down. He runs his length up and down my slit, coating himself with the effects of my anticipated pleasure, and I find myself lifting my hips, ready to have him inside me. “Always so fucking wet for me.”

Without hesitation, he slams into me, causing me to cry out. He leans forward, a wicked gleam in his eye.

“Quiet, baby, or else I’ll have to gag you.”

The idea is both frightening and thrilling, and I have to bite my lip to keep from moaning as he continues to pump in and out of me with forceful thrusts. One hand slides down my leg and rests between my thighs, where his finger circles my clit, bringing me to the brink. Just as I’m about to give in to the pleasure, he removes his hand, slows his thrust to a painstakingly unhurried pace.

“I know I said a quickie, but you feel too damn good for this to be over already.”

As my impending orgasm starts to retreat, I decide to take control, in a hurry to finish this so we can get home and start all over again. Bringing my legs down from his shoulders, I pull him closer by wrapping my legs around his waist, drawing him in even deeper. He leans over the table and braces himself on either side of me, and I grab ahold of his dog tags to bring him down to me, giving him a searing kiss. His eyes are watching me as I pull away.

“We have plenty of time to savor this when we get home. Fuck me, Kale. Fast and hard.” My eyes gleam at him and my teasing tone returns. “You got your wish. You’re fucking the teacher in the supply closet. Time for the ultimate test. Under pressure, can you fill every single bubble again, Montgomery?”

His eyes fill with a mischievous look of pure lust, and I know he’s accepted the challenge. He brings a hand to my nipple, where he twists and tugs as he starts moving in and out of me. I close my eyes as he continues to work my breasts over, and I shudder as electric currents flow through me with every single touch when he replaces his hand with his mouth. With each plunge, his pace increases until he’s moving with reckless abandon. He releases my breast and moves up to cover my mouth, his tongue darting back and forth until he pulls away and burrows his face in the crook of my neck. I bring my hand up to the top of his head, running my fingers through his hair, gripping slightly.

“Harder, Kale. I’m so close. Please, fuck me hard,” I whisper encouragingly, and he doesn’t hesitate to give in to my request. His hips move expertly in a quick rhythm, so forceful that the table slams against the wall with every single thrust, but we’re too lost in our lustful haze to care.

As he brings me closer to the edge, the fire between my legs begins to intensify, and I close my eyes, ready for the ultimate pleasure to wash over me. I can feel him pull away from my neck, his lips hovering just over my ear.

"Open them, Lucy," he growls. "I want to see you when you come."

I comply, and my eyes meet his in a hooded, lust-filled fashion. He begins to speed up, plunging in and out rapidly and vigorously, his eyes on me the entire time. My hands grip the edge of the table as I can feel my imminent release building. Inhaling sharply, I can't stifle the moan that crosses my lips, and it only serves to speed Kale's movements up as he drives into me, wild and frenzied. I’m done for as the crest of my orgasm sends pulsating sensations throughout my body in a toe-curling climax that has every nerve ending tingling with sweet satisfaction. I can feel my walls contract around him, and with two more quick thrusts, he erupts, and I milk out every single drop as he falls down on my chest, panting heavily as he presses quick kisses all over my skin.

As we both try to catch our breaths, I start to come back to reality, and I’m suddenly aware of my surroundings. I’m in a blissful haze, and I know I could lie here for hours cuddled up with our chests pressed together. Fortunately, some sort of rationale seeps into my brain and I know I need to get him home or else we’re going to end up naked on the floor of the closet.

Tapping his shoulder, I get his attention. He pulls himself off me, eyes widening when he looks down at my naked skin, unable to take his eyes off my bump.

“Oh God, baby. I’m so sorry. I got carried away. I didn’t hurt you, did I?”

I can feel my eyebrows wrinkle until I understand what he means. “No, Kale, you didn’t hurt me. Not in the slightest.”

Relief floods his face, and my heart swells with love for this man. He leans down and places a quick kiss on my lips. “Good. So, Ms. Dawson, did I pass the test?”

Toying with his dangling dog tags, I give him a sly smile. “Oh yeah, Montgomery. You passed with flying colors. In fact, I’m half tempted to let you take me home to earn some extra credit.”

His cock jerks inside me, and he gives me an unabashed smile. “I could definitely go for some extra credit,” he says as he presses a quick kiss against my lips. I think he’s about to pull away from me, but instead, he hovers over me, his eyes meeting mine. “But first things first. It’s about time I give you a pop quiz of my own.”

Cocking an eyebrow, I tilt my head inquisitively. “Ah, schooling the teacher? This should be interesting. Go ahead, Montgomery. I’m game. Give it your best shot.”

“I’m pretty sure I just did that,” he winks at me shamelessly, and I playfully slap his shoulder and encourage him to continue with his sudden pop quiz. “You said you wanted to go home and fuck my brains out, right?”

“I’m not sure I put it quite that way, but that was about the gist. I was thinking more of sweet, slow lovemaking where you’d worship every inch of my body, but I suppose fucking your brains out could be arranged. So yes, Kale, take me home and let me have my way with you.”

“Jesus Christ, pregnancy’s made you insatiable. You haven’t even flinched once even though you’ve said some variation of fuck at least six times in the last ten minutes. Poor, poor Sprout. His momma’s got a dirty mouth. A very hot, extremely wicked, dirty mouth.”

Wincing, I bring my hand between us and rub my belly. “It happened in the heat of the moment. I have a feeling he’s used to that. Sorry, buddy. I’ll try not to let it happen again,” I whisper to my stomach, causing Kale to chuckle. “Anyways, the pop quiz? Now that I’m coming down from my Kale high, I’m starting to get paranoid that someone’s going to walk in. I feel like I’m sixteen years old and I’m being felt up by my boyfriend while my mom’s right outside.”

“Oh, that. Well, you want to go home?” he asks, and I nod, wondering why he continues to harp on that question. “Okay, well… Lucy Dawson, I have one question for you. Where is home?”

His eyes look down into mine and I see the hope in them. Suddenly, I’m aware of what he’s asking, and as much as I want to throw my arms around him and give him an answer, the tease in me can’t help but toy with him. After all, I did leave him a note almost a month ago basically giving him my answer.

Squinting up at him, I pretend to mull it over. “Can you repeat the question?”

An incredulous look spreads over his face, and he pulls up slightly. “You little tease. What is it, babe? Have you spent too much time on the other side of the classroom that you can’t take tests anymore? All that shit you gave me about Scantrons and you can’t answer a simple question.”

“I’m no good with Scantrons. I don’t have the proper equipment to fill in the bubbles,” I tell him, giggling at the innuendo, loving when Kale’s playful side comes out.

He begins to tickle me, his fingers running up and down my bare flesh until I’m squirming beneath him.

“Kale, stop! Seriously,” I say between breathless laughs. “I have a hard enough time holding my bladder as it is, and if you don’t stop, I’m going to pee my pants.”

Slowing his movements, he runs his fingers up and across my breasts, causing my nipples to pebble under his touch. “Well, that might be a problem, baby, seein’ as how your pants are on the ground and my dick’s still inside you. Now answer the question. Where’s home, baby?”

My eyes soften and I lift up, ensuring that he doesn’t slip out of me. I reach out and grab ahold of his dog tags, pulling him in close. “Home isn’t just a place for me, babe. It’s wherever you are. So we could be at my place, at your place, or in a van by the river. As long as I’m with you, then I’m home.” I pause, allowing the words to sink in. His eyes continue to bore into mine, and a slow, satisfying grin spreads over his face. “But, in case this is a trick question and you’re looking for two answers, then home—my new home—I hope is in your house, in your room, in your bed. I just spent eight long days without you, and I don’t want to do that again. I’ve already asked about breaking my lease, and it shouldn’t be a problem. I was just waiting for the invitation. Which, actually, I’m still waiting for.”

Wrapping his arms around me, he lifts me up off the table, and I have to hook my legs around his waist to keep my balance. I slowly slide down on him, and I can feel him hardening inside me. I don’t know if it’s because he’s been missing me or because my words are seeping in, but he seems hesitant to separate himself from me. If he doesn’t hurry up, round two is going to happen right here.

“Lucy Dawson, move in with me.”

“Most pop quizzes have questions, but I suppose I can look past it just this once.” I place a quick kiss on the tip of his nose before pulling back and grinning at him. “Consider my bags packed. Now give me my clothes, take me home, and show me just how much you’ve missed me.”

He lets out a low laugh as he slowly slides out of me and sets me back on the table. Bending down, he throws my shirt to me, and I hop down, quickly getting dressed. I make sure we’re both decent as I head to the front of the closet, apprehensive as I open the door. Peeking my head out, I sigh in relief when I see that the room’s empty, my door still shut. Kale follows behind me, and just as I’m going to get my purse, he grabs me by the waist and presses me up against the now closed supply closet door.

“I missed you, baby,” he admits, staring down into my eyes. I feel a slight tingling between my legs, and I can’t believe how ready I am for him. “I don’t think I can go that long without being inside you again.”

Bringing my hand up to cup his cheek, I stretch up on my tiptoes to give him a quick kiss then nuzzle my cheek against his, loving the feel of his scruff against my soft skin. “You won’t ever have to, babe. I love you, and I’m not going anywhere.”

“Love you, too. Now let’s get you home. I have some extra credit to earn,” he says teasingly, giving me a wink. I allow him to take my hand and pull me to the parking lot, where he puts me in his car, promising to get mine the next day.

The whole ride home, he describes to me all the ways he missed me, and I have to clench my thighs in anticipation, knowing I missed him just as much.

Chapter 24

Kale

AFTER TAKING Lucy home, I spent the night worshipping her body just like she wanted, appreciating every single new bump and curve. It was only a week, but what can I say? I’m hooked on her, and even just one night apart is one too many. I knew she’d been waiting for me to ask her to move in, but I took my time, making her sweat just like she’d done to me, but after spending Christmas apart, I couldn’t handle it anymore. The twenty-week appointment is sneaking up on us, marking the halfway point in the pregnancy, and I want her settled in with me so that it’s one less stressor on her plate.

“Do you want a boy or a girl? You always call Sprout a he, but what if he’s a she?” Lucy asks, yawning. We’ve just woken up, and I’m not sure where the question’s coming from.

I mull it over in my brain. “I guess I always do say he, but that’s just my natural reaction. If it’s a girl, I’ll be happy. If it’s a boy, that’s great, too. Honestly, I’d probably have an easier time with a girl thanks to the twins and Lily.”

Turning on her side, she grins at me. “Yeah, until she’s old enough to date. Then you’ll be singing a different tune.”

I groan and slide my arm over my eyes. “I don’t even want to think about that. If she looks anything like her momma, I’ll have to lock her away.”

“I could say the same if we have a boy. His daddy is pretty handsome,” she says in a teasing tone.

“Pretty handsome?” I ask, grabbing her waist, pulling her into me, and running the tips of my fingers over her bare skin. She shivers and starts to squirm.

“Devastatingly good-looking? Sexy as sin? The most alluring, attractive, beautiful man in the world who’s captivated my heart?” Her soft giggles fill the room, and I shake my head.

Moving down the bed, I press my lips against her belly. “Hear that, kid? Your momma thinks I’m sexy and she can’t keep her hands off me. That’s how you got stuck in there,” I whisper, and before I know it, Lucy’s hitting me in the head with a pillow.

“Don’t tell him that! Might I remind you, Kale Montgomery, that it was you who implanted the seed that brought upon our little Sprout, so don’t go blaming me,” she retorts giving me a playful glare.

After crawling back up to her, I capture her lips in a gentle kiss. “It might’ve been my seed, baby, but it was the fertile soil of your garden that let it take root.”

She pushes me off her and gets up from the bed, laughing as she shakes her head at me. “I seriously cannot believe you just said that. Well, actually I can. Ginger had no idea what she was doing when she named you. She’s set me up for a lifetime of seed and love garden jokes.”

“Come on. You’ve got to admit that was a good one!” I shout after her as she heads into the bathroom and turns on the shower.

I can still hear her laughing, and I decide to join her. She’s already in the shower, and I step in behind her.

Leaning against the back of the shower, I watch as she lathers up her skin, giving me the perfect view of her ass as she bends over. She catches me staring at her when she stands back up, and she moves under the spray to rinse off.

“You know, it’s probably a good thing I’m moving in. In a couple of months, you might have to do this for me, if not sooner. It’s like someone injected me with Miracle-Gro over the last week,” she informs me, and I know she’s teasing. Her eyes slide down my naked skin, widening when she takes in my erection. She bites her lip then looks up at me, desire flashing in her eyes. “And it looks like someone’s done the same to you.”

“That someone would be you, baby. Now come here and let me inject you,” I request, wiggling my eyebrows up at her, causing her to giggle.

“I think you just ruined the moment with that cheesy comment. You really need to work on your comedic timing.”

Ignoring her, I close the distance between us and turn her away from me. My hand slides between her legs, where she’s already wet. Her laughing stops, and she allows me to bend her over. Gripping her hips, I waste no time sliding into her warm center. I do as she requested and work on my timing, slowly moving in and out, lazily rubbing against her clit then stopping when I feel her tightening around me. It isn’t until she’s begging me to let her finally go over the edge that I hasten my movements, and she screams out her release just as I’m spilling my own into her. Pulling out, I move to wash myself off her even though she’s still coming down from her high.

“How was that for timing, baby?” I ask, giving her as a slap before she stands up straight.

Turning around, she stands on her tiptoes. I think she’s going in for a kiss, but she stops right before her lips make contact with mine.

“I’d say that was pretty damn perfect.”

OVER THE next few days, we spent our time at Lucy’s apartment packing up all her stuff, and when the weekend hit, I enlisted Jace, Knox, and Xavier to help me. Lucy insisted on helping, but like I told her in the supply closet, I don’t want her lifting boxes, no matter how big or small. She told me that I was being an overprotective ass, and maybe that’s true. Fortunately, I was able to get Charlie and Lexi to keep her occupied as they took her out to look for furniture for the baby’s room.

“Man, I still can’t believe you’re going to be a dad,” Xavier tells me as we enter my house, finally finished with moving Lucy’s stuff in. “You two seem pretty damn happy.”

When I head to the kitchen, I grab a couple of beers and hand him one. “I know. It’s kind of surreal at times. When I came home after Christmas and saw Lucy’s belly, it was like reality set in. Every time I think I’ve come to terms with the fact that I’m having a kid, something else happens and it becomes so much more real.”

Taking a swig of his beer, he eyes me. “Have you talked about it?”

I let a long breath escape my lips as I lean my elbows on the counter. “Not yet. And before you say anything, I know. I know I need to tell her, but things are so good right now. Even though we’ve been dancing around our feelings for so long, our being together officially is so new. And now that she’s moving in, the last thing I want to do is talk about my past.” He gives me a knowing look, but I try to ignore it. “Look, that night after the bar, I went home and got wasted off my ass. I know it probably sounds stupid, but when I was drunk as hell, I was actually able to deal with things, to see clarity in the situation. I spent that night working through my shit, and since then, I haven’t looked back.”

“That’s good to hear, but still. It’s been a long damn time for you to keep that shit buried. One night isn’t going to make it go away.”

“I know. You’re right. It’s not. But at the same time, every day that passes that I have Lucy? It’s making all that pent-up anger and pain fade away. She’s the remedy I never knew existed, and I’ll be damned if I do anything to push her away.”

He shakes his head and looks at me, a strange gleam in his eye. “Just make sure that you’re not doing that by shutting her out, Kale.”

I’m about to respond when the front door opens and Jace and Knox come in. Handing them both beers, I lead the four of us to the back deck to relax after a long day’s hard work.

“Hey, Wellington? How were things over the holidays with the family?” I ask, trying to deflect Xavier’s attention.

He lets out a low chuckle as he shakes his head. “It was a holiday, that’s for sure. My first with the family, and well, it was actually pretty uneventful. Mom, naturally, fawned over Charlie, who took it all in stride. She won both Cohen and Dad over early one, so that was easy. Branson was there, but he just kind of hung out in the background. Charlie, God freaking love her, tried to pull him in, but he seemed content to just sit on the sidelines and watch.”

“What’s his deal anyway?” I ask, curious as hell to his family dynamic.

“Ya know, I’m not sure I have any fucking clue. Ever since he got rid of the parasite otherwise known as Megan Caldwell, he’s been withdrawn. He used to be a cocky asshole, and even I’m kind of missing that side of him. Instead, he just sits there, watching everything with an impassive look on his face. I don’t know. It’s just weird.”

“Women fuck even the best of us up,” Xavier offers, and Knox tips his beer to him.

“Amen to that, brother,” he offers. “But it’s water under the bridge now. It’s just nice as hell being a part of the family again.”

I raise an eyebrow up at him. “Seriously, dude? He fucked your girl. Hell, he fucking married your girl. That’s not exactly easily forgivable shit right there.”

“Yeah, he did. And as fucked up as it was, he did me a fuckin’ favor. Ten years ago, I might’ve thought differently, but look at us now. I’m shacked up with the woman of my dreams, and he’s in the middle of a divorce. Holdin’ on to that grudge would be like kicking a dog when he’s down. If Charlie’s taught me anything, it’s that I just need to let the past go, and with her, she makes it easy.”

Jace, Xavier, and I look at each other with amused glances at Knox’s admission. “And you call me a fuckin’ romantic pussy,” Jace jokes, causing Knox to send him a scowl.

“McAllister, you’ve had your balls twisted by the same damn girl since I’ve known you and it took you ten fuckin’ years to claim her. Me? I just have the love of a good woman waitin’ on me at the end of the day and I’m smart enough to remember that.”

I can’t help the snort that lets loose, and my nose burns when beer shoots out. “Yeah, ‘cause if you don’t, she’ll kick your ass.”

“Whatever, man.” Knox gestures towards Xavier. “What about you, Cruz? You’re hangin’ around a bunch of taken men. Does that make you feel all twitchy, or are you all good as a single man?”

Xavier lifts his beer to his lips, taking a long drink before answering. “Already got one little woman in my life, Wellington, and I can only imagine she’s going to be more of a handful as the years go by. Don’t need anyone else coming in to complicate things.”

I watch as Jace and Knox exchange looks, ones I’ve seen before. Stepping in, I decide to save Xavier from the McAllister-Wellington guarantee. “All right, Cruz. You get a pass. My goddaughter means more than you getting laid.” I pause, pointing a finger at him. “You remember that.”

He shakes his head at me. “Dude, you think Lily’s going to let me date just any woman? No freakin’ way. My girl is so damn particular. It’ll take someone special, one hell of a chick, to win over both me and Lil.”

Jace leans forward and looks at Xavier. “If I’ve learned one thing in my life, it’s that patience is key. She’ll come along one of these days, and in the end, the wait will have been more than worth it.”

“All right. Before we start getting all emotional and touchy-feely with Love Guru Jace McAllister, can we go inside and order the fuckin’ fight? I need to see dudes punching each other after this love fest. Look, I love my girl more than I can explain, but that’s just it. I’m not fuckin’ explaining it. I need some testosterone if I’m going to hang out with you guys tonight.” When Knox ends his tirade, the rest of us just stare at him.

Finally, Jace busts out laughing and stands up. “Whatever, dude. I’ll throw in the cash for the pay-per-view since Knox isn’t as in touch with his romantic side as I am. It’s clearly an insecurity for him, and I hope one day Charlie doesn’t suffer from it once she realizes she’s settled down with a Neanderthal.”

“You don’t know my woman. That’s what won her over to my side to begin with,” Knox offers, causing the rest of us to laugh.

Leaving the deck, we make our way inside to catch the fight, and although I’m missing Lucy, I realize I’m in pretty damn good company.

Chapter 25

Lucy

MY ALARM starts buzzing and I jump out of bed, more than excited to get this day started. Kale stirs and pulls a pillow over his head. I round the bed and shake him.

“Wake up, babe!” I insist, and he groans as he peeks his head out from under the pillow.

“Baby, it’s too early. Come back to bed,” he requests, patting the sheets beside him. I pull the pillow off his head and hold it up, threatening to hit him with it. He sits up and rubs his eyes, glancing at the clock. “Seriously, the sun’s not even up yet.”

Not wanting to wait any longer, I jump on him, my legs straddling his thighs as I bounce on the bed. “Get up, get up, get up! Today’s the day and I want it to start right now.”

He grins up at me. “I think I liked your pregnancy better when you were tired all the time. This high-energy crap is freaking me out.”

Leaning down, I bring my lips to his. “If you get out of bed right now, I’ll let you break out the wheel. And you know what that means. The restraints, too.”

Suddenly I’m up in Kale’s arms as he climbs out of bed. He doesn’t put me down until we’re in the bathroom and he deposits me on the sink before we quickly shower. We’re not a kinky couple by any means, but we like to play sometimes. We haven’t pulled out the box of toys since I found out I was pregnant, but now that I’m feeling all kinds of energy, I want to play. As I remember the first time I introduced Kale to the wheel, a slow smirk spreads across my face. I don’t think he had planned to be the restrained one, but the way he squirmed and writhed as the tiny pinpricks spread over his body was one of the hottest things I’d ever seen. Of course, he repaid the favor with the skill of an expert, so I know this is going to be as much of a treat for me as it is for him.

Over the past few weeks since we’ve been living together, I’ve gotten used to starting my mornings off with an intimacy I didn’t know I was missing before. It’s not always sexual. In fact, most of the time, it isn’t. It’s just become a comfortable, familiar routine of getting ready for our days in the same space. I’ve been living on my own for so long that I thought it would take some getting used to, but now that I’m here, I can’t imagine being anywhere else.

As I finish drying my hair, Kale comes into the room and hands me a rectangular box that’s wrapped in half pink and half blue wrapping paper. Clicking off the dyer, I look up at him suspiciously.

“What’s this?” I ask, and he pulls me up off the floor and leads me out to the dining room.

My stomach growls as I see that he has the table set and breakfast prepared. The smell of bacon fills my nose, and I sit down, ready to dive in, almost forgetting about the gift in my hand. He grins as he pours grape juice in my glass then sits across from me.

“Open it,” he says, gesturing to the box. His excitement is contagious, and I go for the tape, trying not to rip the paper. “Jesus, Lucy, the gift is inside. You don’t need to keep the paper. Rip it off already.”

“Okay, okay. Calm down,” I tell him and quickly tear into the paper.

When I open the box, I can’t help the wide smile that forms on my face, and I have to look up at the ceiling to keep the tears that have now formed in my eyes from falling onto my face. Blinking them back, I pull the book out of the box and start flipping through the pages, scanning some of the names. I set it on the table and place my hand on Kale’s.

“Thank you. It’s very thoughtful, and I can’t wait to start going through it.”

“Well, we haven’t talked names, and I thought today was an appropriate day to start thinking about it. After all, we’re about to find out if we’re having a little me or a little you. As much as I love the name Sprout, I’m kind of excited to decide on a name.”

Suddenly, the thought of settling on a name other than Sprout seems daunting. “Kale, how are we going to do this? We have the hardest time just deciding what we’re going to do for dinner on any given day. There’s no way we’re going to settle on a name together.”

He squeezes my hand and then gestures to the book. “Hey, we’ll figure it out.” He picks up a piece of bacon and points it at me and then at himself. “You and I have a date with that book tonight, and we’ll just start picking out some we like. Gotta start somewhere. Now eat, baby, or we’re going to be late.”

I let his reassurance wash over me, and I dive into breakfast. I feel like I’ve been waiting for this appointment forever, and it can’t come soon enough.

I’M PRACTICALLY giddy with delight as Kale and I leave the doctor’s office. According to Dr. Foster, the baby’s growing and developing right on schedule, my fluid levels are perfect, and she confirmed the gender. Kale was quiet as he stared at the screen, and I didn’t blame him. It was surreal seeing how much Sprout’s grown in eight weeks, and the thought that we’re halfway through this is somewhat overwhelming. My life has changed so much in the last twenty weeks, and I’ve loved every second of it.

“Are you happy?” I ask as we pull out of the parking lot. I couldn’t read his expression when he found out, and even though he said that he had no preference, I’m wondering what he’s thinking.

He looks over at me seriously, and then a huge smiles crosses his gorgeous face. “I’m thrilled, baby. I promise, I was indifferent, but now that I know, I have all these plans rolling around in my head. Starting today. What do you say we finally start getting the nursery ready?”

“I love the sound of that. The room feels so bare, even with the furniture. I’m ready to add some color to it.”

We spend the rest of the day shopping—and probably going a little overboard. Charlie texts me nonstop wanting to know the gender, but Kale keeps me from telling her, and I’m glad because I want to tell her in person. I know she’ll be just as thrilled as I am. I wasn’t lying when I said I just wanted a healthy baby, but when Dr. Foster gave us the news, hot tears formed in my eyes, and I was elated.

Once the car is practically loaded with baby gear, we decide to head home in hopes that we can get together with all of our friends later on so we can share the good news. I’m surprised when we pull up to Kale’s gym, and I turn to him.

“What are we doing here?” I ask, and he gives me a sly smile.

“Just trust me, okay? Let’s just say we’re probably not going to be the only ones celebrating today.”

I can feel my eyebrows furrow, and I wonder what he means. Looking around the parking lot, I spot Evelyn, Knox’s car that I’ve heard way too much about. My heart starts racing and ideas start forming in my mind. Turning back to look at Kale with wide eyes, I’m practically bouncing with glee.

“Get out!” I shout, and he just laughs.

“Hey, I didn’t say anything, but if you don’t want to miss the show, we’d better get in there.”

Before he can finish his sentence, I’m out of the car, already pulling out my phone to get the camcorder ready. If what I think it about to happen is happening, I have got to get this on video. For someone who claims to hate public displays of affection, Knox certainly doesn’t shy away from being the center of attention where Charlie’s concerned. The conversation from the day she picked me up at the airport replays in my mind and I smile, happy that my best friend isn’t going to have to wait another six months.

Kale takes my hand and leads me inside the gym. “Now, act cool and be discreet. Knox told Jace and me about this yesterday, but he didn’t say anything about telling you. The way I see it, you’re her best friend, and if he wants to do this in public, it’s your right to be here. Just…no squealing, baby.”

I give him a cross look but nod my head dutifully.

Looking around the room, we spot Charlie and Knox entering a ring, Wade and Jace sparring in the one next to them. Knox leans in for a kiss then moves to the end of the ring to start the clock. They dance around each other before moving in, each landing a jab here, a kick there. To be honest, I don’t know much about kickboxing and I still don’t see the fun in sparring with your boyfriend. But Charlie loves it, and as I watch them, I decide I might have her show me a few moves. I wouldn’t mind Kale getting me flat on my back.

The first round ends in a boring fashion and I sigh impatiently. As they start the second round, I tap my foot, waiting for some action to happy. Nervous butterflies attack my stomach as the clock starts ticking closer to zero, and I bring my hand to my belly, rubbing slightly. All the sudden I feel pressure against my hand, and the butterflies increase tenfold.

“Oh!” I practically shout, loud enough for Charlie to hear me. It’s exactly the distraction Knox needs to take Charlie down.

“Discreet, baby?” Kales teases, and I grab his hand and place it on my belly.

“I couldn’t help it. The baby kicked!” I tell him, almost squealing even though I promised not to.

His eyes widen and he moves to stand behind me as he places both hands on my belly, waiting for it to happen again. “That’s exciting, Lucy, but hold that thought,” he whispers in my ear.

I look back at the ring and realize that it’s about to happen.

Charlie’s flat on her back on the mat, breathing heavily. She’s glaring up at Knox, who’s straddling her waist and grinning down at her.

“That was cheap, Wellington. Lucy’s big mouth distracted me and you know it.”

Shaking his head, he looks up. Wade and Jace have left their ring and are standing next to the one Charlie and Knox are in. Knox nods to Jace, who pulls a small box out of his pocket. He throws it to Knox, who then looks back down at Charlie.

“You may never be able to take me in the ring, sweetheart, but I would be the luckiest asshole in the world if you’d take mine.” He opens the box and pulls out a ring, holding it between his thumb and forefinger for Charlie to see.

She’s staring up at him, then at the ring, then back at him. For the first time in her life, Charlie Davenport is speechless.

Knox leans down and places a soft kiss on her lips before pulling back mere inches from her face. “Say something, sweetheart.”

And that’s all the prompting she needs. Tears start pouring down her face as she holds out her hand so Knox can put it on. As he slides the ring down her finger, he leans down to kiss away her tears.

“Marry me, Charlie.”

“Okay,” is all she says, and that’s all Knox needs. He’s up on his feet, pulling Charlie up with him. She throws her arms around him, jumping up to wrap her legs around her waist. “We’re getting married!”

I watch as Wade climbs into the ring and gives Knox a pat on the back. Charlie climbs down from his embrace and her dad pulls her in for a big hug.

“I’m so happy for you, Charlie Rose,” he tells her, and tears spring to my eyes.

Looking back at Kale, I see him watching the happy couple, and I wonder what he’s thinking. The whole ‘you’re next’ bet comes to mind, and I smile to myself, knowing that even though we might not be engaged, we’re starting a family, and for me, that’s enough. For now.

Moving out of Kale’s hold, I run to Charlie. She bends down over the ropes to let me get a close look at the ring. It’s a gorgeous square-cut radiant solitaire diamond that’s set in white gold with tiny round diamonds along the side. It’s the perfect ring for Charlie, and I give Knox a thumbs up.

“Six months, huh?” I tease, and she gives me a watery smile.

“It’s Knox. He’s completely unpredictable. I can’t believe you’re here and you were able to keep it a secret! Was your distracting me all a part of the plan?”

Laughing, I bring my hand to my belly. “I wish I could take credit for it, but I had no idea. Kale made me come here and wouldn’t tell me why. As for the distraction”—I pause, giving her an apologetic smile—“apparently, this little one’s going to be taking after Kale. It must’ve felt left out and decided to make its first kick here. Kind of appropriate, right?”

“Oh my gosh! I completely forgot. Stop saying ‘it,’ you asshole, and tell me already. Am I getting a niece or a nephew?”

I’m about to answer when Knox approaches with Jace and Wade. Kale comes up behind me and gives Charlie high-five.

“Way to steal my baby thunder, Wellington,” Kale jokes. “Now we’re going to have to wait for another day to do the gender reveal. Thanks a lot, man.”

I know he’s only joking, but Charlie scowls at him. “Come on. Just tell me. The suspense is killing me!” Charlie whines, but Kale just shakes his head. “I’m going to kick your ass, Montgomery.”

Knox reels her in, wrapping an arm around her shoulder. “Let’s get home and get cleaned up. Then we can celebrate.” He winks at her then gives a sheepish grin when Wade clears his throat.

“And that’s my cue to leave.” Wade gives Charlie a hug then shakes Knox’s hand. “Congratulations, you two.”

Once Wade’s out of earshot, Kale starts speaking. “If you two are up for celebrating later with your clothes on, why doesn’t everyone come over to our place tonight and we’ll give Charlie the big reveal and celebrate Knox being a kept man.”

Knox shakes his head but grins down at Charlie, who shrugs. “We’re in,” she says to us, and Jace nods in agreement.

I continue to fawn over Charlie’s ring as the guys make arrangements, and before I know it, Kale’s whisking me back to the car and taking me home.

Kale

ONCE HOME, we get to work setting up the nursery. It already had a crib, a dresser, and a changing table, but with the additions from the store, it finally feels like a real nursery as we add wall art, bedding, and a mound of stuffed animals. Lucy finishes unpacking a box of books then stands up and moves to the middle of the room. Doing a quick spin, she has a satisfied look on her face as she hugs her belly.

“Everything about today has been so perfect, Kale. From the baby name book, to the appointment, to the shopping, and then with the proposal. We have so much to celebrate tonight. Speaking of, we should probably get ready for that since you up and offered our place.”

I set the last of the clothes we splurged on in the drawer and move to circle her waist as I rest my head on her shoulder, taking in the newly transformed room. “And just think, in less than five months, we’ll have even more to celebrate.” Pushing her out of the room, I lead her down the hallway and into our bedroom, where she gives me a confused look that I ignore. Leaning down, I place a kiss on her forehead. “Rest up, baby. I’ll go get everything ready for tonight.”

“I’m too excited to sleep. Plus, I want to help you. I already figured I’d toy with Charlie tonight and not tell her right away.” She gets off the bed and we head to the kitchen to prepare. After rustling through the pantry, she pulls out a bottle of food coloring and grins at me. “This is exactly what I need.”

Later on, when everyone shows up, the women spend their time gushing over the ring as Charlie relays the story of the proposal to Lexi. I hand each of the guys a beer then toss one to Charlie. Lexi turns me down as she looks nervously at Jace, who clears his throat. She gets up from her spot on the couch and goes to where he’s standing.

“Well, since everyone’s sharing all sorts of good news today, we have something we want to announce,” Jace says as Lexi beams up at him. “It looks like the Montgomery baby is going to have a new playmate a little sooner than we expected.”

Lucy gasps then squeals as she runs up to hug Lexi, and Charlie joins them, equally as ecstatic.

“You’re pregnant?!” Lucy asks, practically jumping up and down.

Lexi laughs as she nods. “We’re almost eleven weeks along. A total honeymoon baby. To call it a shock is an understatement, but we’re thrilled.”

“You know, someone once told me these things happen in threes,” I say, looking at Knox and Charlie.

She waves at me with her middle finger before holding up her hand for me to see her ring. “Don’t even try to jinx me like that, Kale Montgomery. With my luck, whenever Knox and I have kids, we’ll end up with triplets. I am so not ready for that. Plus, I’ll have your kids to spoil. We don’t need our own yet. Speaking of, will you please finally spill the beans? I am dying from anticipation to know what you’re having.”

Lucy gives me a sly smile and nods. Turning to Jace and Knox, she smiles sweetly at them. “You two have any money riding on this one, too?” she asks, and Jace chokes on his beer. “Yeah, we know all about your little bet. I’m expecting one hell of a baby shower gift, Jace.”

Jace grins sheepishly. “Consider it done. We knew he was a goner long before he did. I just had a little more faith in your abilities to get Kale to fall into your web than Knox did.”

“Whatever, dude. She was just as hooked on me as I was on her,” I tell him.

“Yeah, but you were too much of a pussy to tell her,” Knox chimes in, causing Charlie to elbow him.

“Right. What should I have done? Gone to the nearest bar and professed my love with a song?” I tease, and it’s Lucy turn to give her man the elbow, causing me to wince as she connects with my side.

Knox scowls, but Charlie just laughs. “It doesn’t matter. We’re all here now, happy, in love, and about to find out if they’re having a girl or a boy. Now tell me already.”

Lucy leaves the living room and reenters with a tray of cupcakes. Setting them down on the coffee table, she gestures to Charlie. “I know it’s not the most original way to reveal it, but it’s all I had time for. Go ahead, Charlie. You wanted to know so badly. You do the honors.”

Charlie leaps up from her chair and grabs one of the cupcakes. As she slowly unwraps it, her eyes widen and she looks back and forth between the two of us and then at the rest of the group waiting impatiently for her to reveal the gender.

“Well, what is it?” Lexi asks.

“They’re having a boy!”

Congratulations come from all around, and I watch Lucy’s beaming smile light up the room. I honestly didn’t care what we were having, but when Dr. Foster pointed out the tiny—sorry, little guy—forming male parts on Sprout, my heart swelled at the thought of having a little mini-me running around. It was surreal and I couldn’t take my eyes off the screen. I was almost in a daze for the rest of the day, and Lucy picked out everything she could find in blue and brown, adding in some green because, after all, he’s our little Sprout.

Jace and Knox both give me slaps on the shoulder while Lucy drags the girls down to the nursery to show off the goods from today.

“With all the estrogen in your life, I was sure you were going to end up with a girl. Lily’s going to be so disappointed,” I hear from behind me and turn to see Xavier, who’s late to the party. “Congratulations, man. You deserve this. That little boy’s going to be a lucky one.”

“I’m glad you could make it, man,” I tell him, and I mean it. If there’s anyone besides Lucy I want to share this with, it’s him. “I think Lily will get over it when she meets her new honorary cousin.”

He knows what I’m trying to say, and he nods. “About fuckin’ time, Montgomery.” And I nod back.

After all the shit in my life, I can hardly believe I’m here. I’m having a son.

Chapter 26

Lucy

“AS MUCH as I adore our friends, I thought they would never leave,” I tell Kale as we settle into bed for the night. Once Xavier showed up, the guys just had to start up a game of poker, so the girls and I spent the night creating Pinterest boards for both baby things for Lexi and me and wedding planning for Charlie.

It was a blast being able to look at strictly items for baby boys, but it’s still daunting how much stuff out there that they suggest you get. Kalli texted me earlier to remind me to start a registry for the baby shower, and I decided that Pinterest could totally market that because they have some of the coolest baby gear. Not to mention, Charlie has about fifteen different wedding favor ideas on her board, and we had to stop her from adding any more. As fun as it was, when everyone left at nearly two in the morning, I was more than ready for bed. But now that I’m settled with the baby name book in my hands, I feel a renewed energy and want to get a head start on this list making. Like Kale said, as much as I love Sprout, I’m ready to give my sweet baby boy a name.

“Sorry, baby. I could’ve ended the game early, but I needed one last hand to wipe out Knox’s stash,” Kale says apologetically as he climbs in bed beside me.

I hand him a pad of paper and a pencil so he can jot down any names we like. “It’s fine. At least tomorrow’s Saturday. If your six a.m. alarm goes off for you to go to the gym, I’m probably going to kick your ass.”

He immediately grabs his phone and shuts it off. “If you want to sleep in, we’re sleeping in. We had a long day today, so I’m at your mercy tomorrow.”

“Perfect. Okay. Now, are you ready to do this?” I ask, knowing that this isn’t going to be an easy task.

Flipping to the boy name section, I start with the A’s. Kale sits up against the headboard and holds his arm out so I can cuddle up against his chest. As we flip through the pages, we make it to the D’s without seeing anything we like. All of a sudden, Kale points to a name.

“This is perfect! I don’t know why I didn’t think of that,” he says, almost to himself.

Peering at the name, I shake my head when I see it. “I am not naming my kid Dawson. For one, I’ll be hearing that annoying theme song from the show in my head. And secondly, that’s my last name. I can just see me introducing myself to his kindergarten teacher. ‘Hi, I’m Lucy Dawson and this is my son Dawson Montgomery.’ Sure, it’s a cute idea, but that’d just be weird!”

Kale moves his arm so my back’s now on the headboard. He slides down the bed and places his head on my belly. After tapping it with his finger, he pulls my shirt up to give my bare skin a kiss.

“Don’t listen to her, son. She doesn’t know what she’s saying,” he whispers gently, smiling against my skin. He turns to look at me, a bright smile covering his face. “Lucy, you’re not going to be a Dawson forever, you know.”

My heart leaps into my throat at his insinuation. We’ve talked about forever before, yet the subject of marriage has never actually come up. I’m not sure if it’s the high of the day or what. This is the first time he’s ever mentioned it, and I try to calm my racing heart.

“Is that so, Montgomery?” I ask, using his name for emphasis. My hand comes down to rest on his head and I mindlessly play with his hair.

Shifting, he places his chin on my stomach as he looks up at me with soft eyes. “That’s so, Dawson. I plan on making an honest woman out of you one of these days. Knox just stole my thunder. Asshole.”

I know he’s teasing, but at the same time, I hear the honesty behind his words.

My fingers tangle in his hair, and I pull a little less than gently. “It’s 2014, Kale. There’s no such thing as an honest woman anymore.”

“Ouch. Dammit, baby. You’ve been working on your grip.” He gives me a mouthwatering smile, and I melt. I watch as he sits up, and he lifts my chin as his lips hover just above my own. My breath quickens as his eyes gaze into mine. “Lucy Dawson, I love you. More than I’ve ever loved any woman, and more than I’ll ever love anyone else. In a few short months, you’re having my son. Sometime after that—and I don’t know when—I’ll ask you to marry me, and I’ll stand at the end of an aisle as you walk towards me to make me the happiest man alive. Which kind of seems impossible because I’m pretty sure I’m that man already. But one of these days, you’re going to take my name. And I can’t freakin’ wait.”

Before I can respond, his lips brush against mine in a soft, slow kiss. When he pulls away, he settles in beside me again and picks up the book from my hands.

“Now, where were we?” he asks as he flips through the pages. “What about Gage? That’s kind of a badass name.”

Wrinkling my nose, I try out the name. “Gage Montgomery? Hmm. Mark that one down as a possibility.”

“Awesome. He’d be the baddest kid on the playground.”

“Oh yeah, that’s exactly what I need. A little badass you. That’s not a frightening thought at all.” I continue to look through the pages for names that stick out. “Oh, how about Jackson? I love that name for little boys.”

Kale shakes his head vehemently. “No way. Jackson Montgomery was Erica Kane’s, like, fifth or sixth husband. I am so not naming my son after a soap opera character.” He pauses as I cock my eyebrow up at him, and I try to stifle my giggles. “Babe, we’ve been over this. I grew up with three women. I know every single storyline on All My Children until 2003. I hate to admit it, but even I was gutted when Leo died.”

“Okay, okay. Scratch Jackson off the list,” I tell him, and we continue to go back and forth with names until we get to the Z’s, where I quickly nix his suggestion of Zeb.

Closing the book, I look at the list in his hand and see that we have about twenty names to choose from. Not too bad for the first run-through. Setting the book on the night stand, I curl up under the covers. Kale turns off the light and pulls me into his arms. Resting my head against his chest, I feel his rise and fall with his breathing.

“Hey, Kale?”

“What’s up, baby?”

“Just so you know… Some day in the future, I’ll say yes.”

His chest stops moving for a beat and then I feel him let out a deep breath. “Good to know, Lucy. Good to know. Now get some sleep.”

“Love you, babe,” I say, cuddling in closer.

“And I love you.”

Kale

I’M IN the bedroom trying to put together a bassinet for Lucy when the sound of the doorbell breaks my concentration. Even though we have the whole nursery set up, Mom advised me that, even if she doesn’t know it now, Lucy will want the baby in our room for the first couple of weeks, so when Lucy left with Charlie to go do some wedding shopping, I went out and bought one so I could surprise her. Looking down at my handiwork, I’m satisfied with a job well done and can’t wait for Lucy to get home to see it. I set it in the corner by her side of the bed and head down the hallway to answer the door.

“Uncle Kale!” Lily exclaims as she barrels through the door, wrapping her arms around my legs.

“Hey, Lil,” I tell her, bending down for a hug as I give Xavier a nod and motion for him to come in.

“Hey, man. Thanks for being down to watch her at the last minute,” Xavier says.

“Not a problem. Lucy abandoned me for the day anyway, and I never mind spending time with my favorite girl.”

Lily giggles then suddenly starts digging through her book bag. She pulls out a stuffed animal and hands it to me. It’s an old Winnie the Pooh that’s clearly seen better days. “This is for the baby, Uncle Kale. I’m getting too old for stuffed animals, and since you gave it to me, I thought it would be neat for him to have.”

“Don’t worry. We washed it,” Xavier chimes in.

Looking at Lily, I give her an appreciative smile. I’m touched by the thoughtfulness of this nine-year-old, but she’s always had a sweet heart, so I shouldn’t be surprised. “Thanks, Lily. I’m sure he’ll love it, and so will Lucy.”

“Okay, Lil, I’ve gotta run. Be good for Kale. Love you,” he tells her, giving her a kiss on the top of her head.

“See ya, Daddy,” she says flippantly, and Xavier rolls his eyes.

“She’s getting way too old.” And I nod in agreement. “You kids have fun.”

Once Xavier leaves, I turn to Lily and ask what she wants to do for the day. Naturally, she wants to explore the nursery, and she tells me at least three times how much she wishes we were having a girl. When I show her the bassinet, she decides that it’s the perfect place for Winnie, and I have to agree. After she inspects nearly every baby item, toy, and article of clothing we have, she finally gets bored with it.

“Let’s go play outside,” she suggests, and I’m happy for the warmer late March weather we’ve been blessed with this weekend. I’ll do anything to keep her entertained.

We head to the backyard. As I look around, I realize that it’s pretty empty. Making a mental note to check out outdoor toys for kids, I turn to Lily. “Well, what do you want to do?” I ask, and she mulls it over.

“Let’s play catch,” she says, and I grin as she pulls her small mitt and softball out of her backpack. She’s definitely her father’s kid.

“Sounds good. Just give me a second to get my glove,” I tell her, running inside to get it.

We spend time throwing the ball back and forth, but as much as she tries, we end up chasing the ball more than either of us catches it. I don’t mind though, and I imagine doing this same thing in a few years with my son. I can’t freaking wait.

“I suck at this,” Lily huffs after she misses another catch. “I don’t even know why I play.”

I pause and give her an encouraging look. “Hey. You keep playing because it’s fun. And if you quit, you’ll never improve. Plus, I’ll let you in a little secret.” She eyes me warily. “When Kalli was your age, she couldn’t ever catch the ball. Ever. So you’re already doing much better than her.”

Lily giggles and I smile, knowing that I helped put her at ease. “Kalli’s good at everything though.”

“Everything but playing catch. So keep at it, kid, and you’ll be catching and throwing like a champ in no time.”

She sighs heavily but then gives in. “Okay. I’ll keep trying.”

The next pass I throw to her is way too hard and it sails over her head and into the front yard. “I’ll get it,” she yells as she runs around the side of the house before I can stop her.

“Lily, wait!” I yell as I run after her. When I round the corner, I see the ball rolling across the street and Lily following it without looking. “Lily!”

“Don’t worry! I’ve got it!” she yells back at me without looking.

She darts into the street at the same time that a car flies down the road, and I feel like my whole world stops as I watch it hit her. In what feels like slow motion, she’s launched into the air, and I feel like I’m having a flashback to the explosion. My breath stops as I remember the aftermath and I struggle to believe what I’m seeing. With a loud crash, Lily’s body lands on the pavement, and even from twenty feet away, I can tell she’s not moving. My brain kicks into overdrive and I sprint to her.

I let my basic Army medical skills take over as I make sure she has a pulse and is still breathing, and I let out a sigh of relief when I feel her breath on my cheek. She’s unconscious, and a small trail of blood is oozing out of her nose. Giving her a once-over, I can’t see any broken bones, and I silently thank God for that small triumph. I tear off my shirt and ball it up, slowly lifting her head to place it under her. When I pull my hand away, I’m frozen as I see the sticky crimson liquid covering my fingers.

The driver, a young male, gets out of the car. “Man, I didn’t see her. I swear to God I didn’t fucking see her,” he repeats, and right now, I don’t care. All that matters is Lily, and without knowing the extent of her injuries, I know I can’t move her.

I turn to look at him, and I can tell he’s scared out of his mind. “Call an ambulance!” I shout, and he scrambles to his car get his phone. I vaguely register him explaining to the 911 operator what happened.

Time seems to stand still as I kneel next to Lily, my goddaughter, my saving grace, and the thought of losing her is overwhelming. Running my hand along her forehead, I whisper encouraging thoughts to her, but every minute that passes without her waking up, I become more and more afraid that I’m about to lose the one thing that kept me together for all these years.

Sirens sound in the distance, but I don’t move until I feel hands pulling me up from her. A paramedic starts asking questions as two others slowly, carefully, transfer Lily to a stretcher.

“Sir, can you tell me what happened to your daughter?” the young woman asks, and I have to choke back a cry as I pick up the shirt that has been a pillow for her. It’s speckled with her blood, but I don’t care.

“She’s…she not my daughter. She’s my goddaughter.” Clearing my throat, I struggle to continue as I watch the crew load her in the ambulance. “We were playing catch and the ball went into the yard across the street. She ran out into the road to get it before I could stop her. And then, she was hit.”

“Did she lose consciousness right away?”

As we climb into the back of the ambulance, I tell the paramedic everything that happened after she was hit, but I can’t take my eyes of Lily. She looks so pale, so lifeless lying on the stretcher, and as I watch one of the paramedics wipe away the blood from her nose, I realize what that could mean. Closing my eyes, I lean my head back and beg the Lord that Lily will be okay. That Xavier isn’t going to lose her. And that it didn’t happen on my watch.

Once we pull up to the emergency room, I hop out quickly and follow behind as they wheel her into the hospital. I try to follow, but a nurse stops me in the waiting room before I can go past the doors.

“Sir, you can’t go back there right now. I assure you, she’ll get the best care, but for now I need you to help her by filling out these forms so we can properly treat her.”

My eyes races to meet hers as I sink into a chair and take the clipboard. “You’ll keep me informed on her condition?”

“Are you the father?”

“Yes.” The lie rolls right off my tongue, and I know I should take it back, but I can’t sit out here without knowing what’s going on.

“Then of course. Now please fill out the paperwork and get it back to me as soon as possible.”

Swallowing hard, I nod and begin to fill out everything I can. Having known her all her life, I know most of the answers, but there are some that I need Xavier for. Panicking, I realize I haven’t called him. After setting the clipboard down, I grab my phone and head outside, ready to make the most dreaded phone call of my life.

I’M ABOUT to start pacing the waiting room when Xavier runs in. “Where the fuck is she?” he demands as he grabs my shoulders, looking at me with wild eyes.

Just as I’m about to admit that I don’t have any information, the doors open and we both turn towards them. A doctor consults with the nurse and she points to me. He makes his way over and holds out a hand to me. “Mr. Cruz,” he begins, and I clear my throat.

“This is actually Lily’s father. I’m just her godfather,” I admit, and he doesn’t bat an eye as he turns to Xavier.

“As I was saying, Mr. Cruz, I’m Dr. Simon and I’ve been assigned to your daughter’s case. Upon initial x-ray, we can tell that she has a couple of broken ribs, most likely from the impact of hitting the ground. At this point, what we’re concerned with is traumatic brain injury. We don’t know how hard she hit her head against the pavement, but she does have a small hairline fracture on her skull, with a pretty deep gash, indicating there was some force when she landed. We’re going to take her for a CT scan so we can check for any brain swelling or hemorrhaging. Once we’re done with that, I’ll have a nurse come out and get you so you can see her.”

Xavier closes his eyes and swallows hard before reopening them. “Thanks,” is all he says before he turns around and slides down in one of the chairs.

The doctor gives me a tight smile and then turns and walks away.

When I sit next to Xavier, he leans forward, placing his elbow on his knees. “I can’t lose her, man. She’s all I’ve got.”

Guilt flows through me as I place a hand on his shoulder. “Hey, that’s not going to happen. She’s going to be fine.”

He turns to look at me, and I can see the fear that mirrors my own in his eyes. “You don’t know that, Kale. What if she doesn’t wake up? She’s my whole world. I don’t know what I would do without her. She’s everything to me.”

As I sink back in to my chair, I have no idea what to say. No words of consolation will ever be enough. “I’m so fucking sorry, Z. I should’ve had the gate shut or been watching her better. I’m so fucking sorry.” I can barely choke the words out as the guilt creeps in and wraps around my heart like a vise.

“Don’t. Don’t fucking blame yourself for this. You told me what happened, and it could’ve happened with anyone. It’s not your fault, and don’t make this harder on yourself by feeling like it is.”

I have no idea how he can be rational about it, but I appreciate his words, even if they do little to assuage my guilt. After handing the unfinished paperwork to Xavier, I watch as he loses himself in filling it out, and I’m thankful for the distraction. Once he finishes, he makes his way to the nurses’ station and hands it over.

I don’t know how long we sit in silence, both of us nervously shaking our legs in anticipation of hearing some news, any news, about her condition. Out of nowhere, Dr. Simon approaches and we both quickly jump to our feet, eager to hear the news.

“Mr. Cruz, the results from the CT scan show there is a slight swelling in Lily’s brain.” I hear Xavier’s sharp intake of breath as my heart starts rapidly beating. “That being said, it’s a minor cerebral edema, and we’re treating it with painkillers and corticosteroids. It doesn’t appear to be severe enough to require surgery. She has a concussion, but she is awake and appears to have full function of her motor skills. She’s been asking for you,” he tells Xavier.

“So, she’s going to be okay?” Xavier asks for clarification.

“Well, brain injuries can be tricky, but it appears that Lily’s going to be just fine. She’s going to be sore for a while, and like I said, we want to monitor the swelling, but all in all, she’s a lucky little girl. It could’ve been much worse. Now, if you’ll follow me, I’ll take you back to her.”

“You comin’?” Xavier asks, and I shake my head, not sure I’m ready to see her. To see what I did to her.

“You go ahead. I’m going to call Lucy and tell her what’s going on. Whenever Lily’s ready for more company, I’ll be out here waiting.”

He gives me a perceptive nod then follows the doctor, and I watch as they disappear down the corridor. I head outside, not wanting anyone to hear me freaking the fuck out as I call Lucy to tell her the news. That Lily’s in the hospital and it’s all my fault.

Chapter 27

Lucy

I’M SURPRISED when I come home to find the house dark after an exhausting, albeit fun day of wedding shopping with Charlie. I knew Kale was watching Lily today, and I was hopeful she’d still be around when I got home. Glancing at the clock, I realize it’s dinnertime and wonder if they went out to grab something.

As I make my way back to the bedroom, more than ready to change into my stretchy yoga pants, I check my phone and see that I don’t have any messages from him. I shrug it off and enter the bedroom, stopping in my tracks. Next to my side of the bed is the most beautiful white bassinet. As I move closer, I smile when I see a bright green fleece blanket folded up inside. A small stuffed animal rests where the baby will go, and I pick it up to study the Winnie the Pooh, which clearly isn’t new. I guess it’s from Lily, and I grin as I remember her excitement when she found out she was getting a ‘cousin’, even if she did try to play it off like she wanted it to be a girl.

Taking advantage of the quiet, I quickly change my clothes and then prop myself up on the bed to get some grading done. I’m nearly seven months along now and I can rest my papers on my belly for easy access. Even though it’s getting harder to shave my legs, the shelf it creates is actually quite useful. I’m knee-deep in spelling tests when my phone goes off, the special ringtone for Kale playing.

“Hey, baby. Are you out with your other girlfriend?” I tease playfully, but my mood drops when I hear him inhale sharply on the other end of the phone. “Kale? Everything okay?”

“No,” is all I get, and I let the stack of paper slide off my belly as I quickly rise from the bed.

“What? What’s going on? Where are you?” I ask as I start pacing the room.

“The hospital.”

My heart starts racing as every horrible thought runs through my head, but then I try to calm down, knowing that if he’s talking to me, then he’s okay.

“Kale, tell me what’s going on. Please.”

“It’s my fault. I wasn’t paying enough attention, and I didn’t get there in time. Once again, I failed in protecting what’s mine because I was too far away.”

His cryptic answers aren’t making any sense. I slide into my flats and grab my purse and keys, ready to head to the hospital even if he isn’t telling me what happened.

“Kale. Tell me exactly where you are.”

He rattles off the name of the nearest hospital, and I pull out of the drive, desperate to get to him. He’s silent on the other end of the line, and all I can hear is his breathing.

“Baby, are you hurt?”

I hear him sigh deeply, and I wish he’d just answer me.

“No, Lucy. Not me. Lily.”

RACING THROUGH the doors of the emergency room, I scan the room until my eyes rest on Kale. He’s hunched over, his elbows on his knees, his head in his hands. I cross the room and crouch down in front of him, something that’s not an easy task with my basketball-sized belly. My fingers graze his chin, and I lift slightly so he’ll look at me. His eyes are red-rimmed and fully of worry, but I see the relief in them when it registers that I’m here. He grabs my hands and pulls me up, settling me in his lap sideways as he wraps an arm around my waist, his hands resting on my stomach. I stroke his hair, hoping I can be some sort of comfort for him.

“Kale, can you tell me what happened?” I ask quietly, and he lifts his head up to look at me.

“I threw the ball too far and she ran after it. Right out into the road without even looking. God, Lucy, she flew so high in the air, and I couldn’t move as I watched it all happen right in front of me.” He closes his eyes, shaking his head as if he’s trying to rid himself of the memory.

“I’m sure it was just an accident. How is she? Have you seen her?”

He shakes his head, his shoulders slumping. “Xavier’s back there with her. The doctor says she’s going to be okay, but until I see her, I just don’t know if I can believe it. I can’t get the image of her lying there on the ground, unconscious, and bleeding out of my mind. Hell, her fucking blood’s on my shirt!”

I pull back to look at him and see the red flecks staining his shirt. It makes my insides roil, and I wrap my arms around him.

“If they say she’s going to be fine, then trust in that, okay? We’ll see her soon enough.”

As if on cue, I see Xavier approach, and I’m quick to get out of Kale’s lap. Kale stands and looks at him as he waits for the news.

Xavier gives us a small smile. “She’s all right, man. Says her head hurts and it hurts to laugh, but other than that, she’s gonna be fine.”

Kale lets out a slow, deep breath as he lets Xavier’s words sink in. “Can I see her?” he asks, and Xavier nods, motioning for us to follow him. I take Kale’s hand in my mine, squeezing gently for reassurance.

We follow him down a long hallway and into a small room. I try not to let out a gasp when I catch the sight of Lily. She’s propped up in a hospital bed with her head wrapped in several inches of white bandage. Her left wrist is in a brace, and I watch as she grimaces when she tries to readjust. Xavier’s by her side in a flash.

“Your ribs are going to hurt when you twist, sweetheart,” he tells her, and she frowns. “Look. You have a couple of visitors.”

She turns her head slowly, and she smiles when she sees us. Kale’s frozen in the door, staring at her. I give him a slight push and he moves deeper into the room.

“Hey, Lil,” he croaks out. “How ya feeling?”

Xavier pulls up a chair for Kale, and he sits next to her and grabs her hand. Leaning back against the wall, I watch them but hang back, knowing that Kale needs to be reassured that Lily is truly okay.

“My head hurts. So do my sides when I laugh or cough.” She wrinkles her nose and gives Kale a serious look. “But do you wanna know the worst part?”

He swallows hard, but he nods, allowing her to continue.

“The doctor said I had to get stitches for a big cut on my head, and to get to it they had to shave my hair! I’m going to have a bald spot!”

Xavier chuckles and shakes his head. “Lily, baby, the doctor said the rest of your hair will cover that spot. No one will even be able to tell.”

She glares at him then turns back to Kale. “Still. Can you believe it?”

“At least it was just a small part. I remember when your dad and I were in boot camp. I had scruffy hair all the way down to my chin. In the first week, they took a razor to my head and shaved it down to the skin. I was bald all over.”

Her widen as they take in Kale’s hair, which is still pretty short but definitely not shaved down to the skin. “No way! I can’t imagine you without hair. You’d look pretty silly.”

He grins at her, and I see him visibly relax as they start a back and forth banter. Xavier catches my eye and gestures to the hallway, and I nod. He leans over the bed and gives Lily a kiss on the cheek.

“I’m going to head down to the cafeteria to get some coffee. Want anything?”

Lily shakes her head and dismisses him as she goes back to chatting with Kale.

I follow Xavier out into the hall, and we walk in silence as we make our way to the cafeteria. I sit at a nearby table as he gets in line. When he sets a hot tea in front of me, I give him an appreciative smile. Scooting back the chair, he sits across from me.

“When I got the call from Kale about Lily, I felt my whole world crash around me. Just knowing she’d been hit and was lying in the hospital unconscious was enough to set me over the edge, and I probably broke at least ten traffic laws as I was racing to get here. It wasn’t until the doctor told me she was going to be okay that I was able to relax. And then once I saw her with my own eyes, smiling and laughing like nothing had happened, all my fear went away.”

Leaning across the table, I place my hand on his arm. “I can’t imagine what that was like, Xavier. I’m just so glad she’s okay.”

He nods, taking a sip of his hot coffee, and leans back in his chair. “Me too. Here’s the thing. I’ve known Kale for over ten years, ever since we bonded in boot camp. I don’t know what all he’s told you about everything that happened back then…” He pauses, and I shake my head.

“He’s never really talked about it. All I know is he’s Lily’s godfather, and he loves her like she’s his own. Honestly, it’s part of what drew me to him in the first place,” I admit.

He smiles and shakes his head. “Kale keeps a lot of things to himself,” he says, surprising me. The Kale I know seems like an open book, but then again, I know I have things in my past he doesn’t know about. I keep my mouth shut as he continues. “When Lily was just a couple of months old, Angela, her mom, decided Army life and motherhood weren’t for her. Long story short, here I was, a twenty-one-year-old kid with a newborn baby girl and an Army obligation. Kale didn’t hesitate to move in with me to help take care of her. He didn’t bat at an eye at the thought of changing diapers, midnight feedings, or making bottles. He jumped right on in like he was a part of the family. And that’s what he became.”

“I had no idea,” I whisper, and I honestly didn’t. I knew her mom wasn’t in the picture, but I didn’t have a clue that Kale had played such a huge part in her upbringing.

“Like I said, Kale keeps certain things close to his chest. It’s not my place to talk about it, but Kale was going through his own shit at the time, and as much as Lily and I needed him, he needed us, too. So whenever Kale claims that he loves Lily like she’s his own, he means it with his whole heart, and he’s earned that right. I’m telling you all this because I know him, and I know what he’s going to do. I saw it on his face the minute he walked into that hospital room and saw her all bandaged up. He’s going to blame himself, and no matter how many times I tell him I don’t blame him, he won’t listen. No matter how many times you try to reassure him, he still won’t listen. Hell, Lily could tell him herself that it was her fault, not his, but it won’t register for him.”

I nod, knowing he’s probably right.

He places his elbows on the table and gazes at me. “So just do me a favor. Be patient with him. He might be a moody, broody mess for a while, but that’s just how he’ll get over it as he works it out himself. My guess is he’s going to get a little overbearing, probably a lot overprotective over the next couple of months, and you’re probably going to have to just bear with him. I know how much he loves Lily, and she’s not even his own flesh and blood. That little guy?” he says, pausing as he gestures to my stomach. “Kale’s been waitin’ on him for a long damn time, and he’s going to love that kid with every fiber of his being. Hell, he probably already does, and this little scare with Lily is going to have his mind running a thousand miles a minute, picturing every possible scenario where something could go wrong.”

There are so many things in Xavier’s little speech that have questions running through my mind, but I know if I start asking them that he won’t give me the answers I’m looking for. It dawns on me that, even though I feel like I know Kale better than anyone, there’s a lot about his past that I apparently don’t know, just as he doesn’t know about my real dad or Steve adopting me.

When he tried to ask about it at Thanksgiving, I brushed him off and was able to change the subject. I don’t really think it’s a huge deal, but part of me didn’t want to admit to him that I hadn’t been wanted as a kid. And at the time, it was the reason for my hesitation at becoming serious with him, and I also didn’t want him to think I was comparing him to my dad just like Mom had done. The night of the ultrasound replays in my mind, and I eye Xavier, remembering that he was out with Kale that night.

“That night you guys went out, the night we had our first ultrasound… When I got home, Kale was a drunken mess, and he was practically passed out. He kept telling me never to leave him, and I have no idea where it came from. I’ve seen Kale intoxicated before, but never like that. He seemed…almost scared, like he really, truly believed I was going to leave him. What happened that night?”

Xavier lets out a deep breath and sits back in his chair as he fingers the cardboard sleeve on his coffee cup. “He was on edge that night, Lucy, and shaken from the reality of it all. It actually started to sink in that he’s going to be a dad, and as happy as he is, I’m pretty sure he was scared as hell. But he has his reasons for that, and it’s something you need to ask him about. As much as I want to, I can’t answer those questions for you. Just know, it has nothing to do with you. He loves you. Trust me. I’ve never seen him look at anyone the way he looks at you—like you’re a cherished treasure he still can’t believe he found.”

Bringing my cup to my lips, I try to mask a smile. “I feel the same way, you know? When Kale and I originally met, thanks to Lily, I never would’ve imagined we’d be here, but now that we are, I can’t imagine anything different. Don’t worry about him, Xavier. I’ll try not to let him get lost in his guilt. And if he’s overbearing, I’ll deal with it. If that’s part of how he needs to cope, I’ll let him—within reason, of course. He once tried to force me to take a bath instead of a shower because he was afraid I’d fall, but what he didn’t realize is I could barely get out of the tub once I was done.”

Xavier laughs, then slides his chair back and stands up, signaling the end of the conversation. “You’re good for him, you know that?”

Smiling up at him, I answer as honestly as I can. “He’s the best for me.”

He just nods, and as we walk back to the room, I replay the conversation in my mind. I’m sure Xavier’s just trying to look out for his friend, and I start to wonder just what all they’ve been through together. What happened to Kale that made him seek out a family in Xavier and Lily? My curiosity is running rampant, and as I try and put the puzzle pieces together, my mind draws a blank. All I know is that something happened a long time ago with Kale, and he’s never shared.

As much as I want to know all the answers, when I walk into the hospital room and see him holding Lily’s hand, his thumb rubbing over her knuckles, I know I’m going to have to wait. Even though Lily’s okay, I can feel the guilt radiating off of him, and it’s going to be hard as hell to help him push past it. For now, that’s where my focus has to be, and I silently whisper a prayer of hope that, whenever I do finally learn all the answers to my questions, it’s not too much for me to bear.

Chapter 28

Kale

AFTER WHAT felt like the longest night in the hospital, Xavier finally kicked us out, telling me to let Lucy get some rest. Now that I’m in bed with my arms wrapped around her, I know he was right. I’ve pulled her in tight, wanting—needing—her closeness. In fact, I haven’t let her out of my arms since we left the hospital. Something about the feel of her skin on mine is soothing, and it lets me know that she’s here, really here.

I can’t stop replaying the scene of Lily being thrown in the air, and the sound of her skull cracking against the pavement is like a vinyl record that’s come off track and keeps playing that one bit over and over again. No matter how hard I try to shake it, I can’t get it out of my mind. Lying here with Lucy, her back to my chest and my hands taking their usual spot on her ever-growing belly, is the only thing that’s keeping me calm right now.

“Kale?” she whispers in the dark. “You awake?”

“Yeah, baby, I’m still awake. But you should be sleeping. It’s been a long day, and you need to rest.”

Sighing, she snuggles back into me. “I’m not tired.” Her small hand moves up to cover one of mine, and she toys with my fingers. “Wanna talk about it?”

Her voice is small, but strong, and I can hear the longing in her voice. Ever since we left the hospital, she’s been trying to get me to talk, but I just can’t formulate the words right now. I have no idea how in the hell Xavier was able to keep calm, but I decide it’s just because he hadn’t been there to actually witness the event. By the time he saw Lily, she was patched up, talking, and smiling. But me? Even when I saw that she was okay, I couldn’t focus on anything except for the bandages. And now that I’m home, the only image I can muster is the one of her lying on the cold, hard ground with blood running out of her nose.

“Not tonight, baby,” I tell her honestly, and I feel her let out a deep breath.

“How about if I talk? Is that okay?” she asks, and I wonder what she wants to talk about.

“Sure, if you’re not tired. Go ahead.”

She interlocks our fingers and holds my hand tight as she begins talking. “You asked me about my last name at Thanksgiving, and while I avoided the question at the time, I’m ready to talk about it. If we’re going to be starting a family, I want to know everything about you, and it’s only fair if you know everything about me, too. And I know you’re not ready, so tonight will be my night. I’ll do the talking.”

Swallowing hard, I remember how she distracted me from my questions. As much as I want to learn everything there is to know about her, I’m terrified of having to do the same once she’s done. I don’t think I could handle that conversation tonight, not after what happened to Lily, and I’m thankful she’s being strong enough for both of us to be the one to put herself out there.

“You don’t have to, Lucy. The past is just that—the past. If you’d rather keep it all in, I’m okay with that.” I know I sound like a coward, and I’m not surprised when she shakes her head.

“It might be the past, and while it might not quite define us, it helped shape who we became today. And that’s not something I want to keep from you anymore. I trust you, and I had my own reasons for wanting to keep it all bottled in before, but I know they were just silly fears that don’t matter now that I’m with you.”

“You don’t have anything to be scared of when you’re with me, Lucy. And you know by now that you can tell me anything—and I’ll always be here to listen.”

I feel her chest rise and fall, silence filling the room until she finally starts to speak again. “I know. And it’s one of the many, many reasons I love you.” She pauses, and I place a kiss on the back of her neck, causing her to shiver under my touch. “Okay, I guess I’ll just start at the beginning. My mom was twenty-one when she got pregnant with me, which really doesn’t seem all that bad. She’d been dating my biological father for about six months, and his family, along with Mom’s, urged them to get married. He didn’t want to, and Mom was okay with that, but in the end, all the pressure from both sides of the family wore them down and a shotgun wedding took place. Mom’s always been honest with me about what happened, and she told me that in the beginning, while she was still pregnant, things were good. He—I’ll call him by his name Tim, for the rest of the story—was a couple of years older than her and already working at his father’s bank. So like I said, in the beginning, things were good. It wasn’t until I came along that things started to sour.”

She pauses, and I wonder why in the hell her mom would tell her that. It almost seems like she was blaming her for things going wrong, and that’s just not right. As if she can read my thoughts, she addresses that very thing.

“Don’t get me wrong. I don’t think she was trying to blame me or anything. It’s just that she was always honest with me about everything, including him. Anyways, after I was born, he started working late, coming home drunk, the whole cliché nine yards. As I got older, it continued the same way. He made it clear he didn’t want me, he didn’t want Mom, and he was pretty much just there out of obligation. Sure, at church on Sunday, he was the picture-perfect husband and father, but the other six days of the week? He was hell on Earth. He wasn’t abusive—not physically, at least—but by the time Mom got up the courage to leave him, thanks to Steve, I was an emotional wreck.”

The idea that Lucy had anything less than a stellar dad is a disheartening one, and I wonder just how much damage her old man did before she finally got away from him. Running my fingers over her belly, I hold her closer.

“I’m sorry, baby. No little girl should be treated as if she’s not wanted. I can’t imagine having looked at Lily as anything less than a blessing, and she wasn’t even mine.”

“That’s what makes your bond with her so special, Kale, and I admire it. It also lets me know you’re going to be an amazing father. You love her unconditionally and she’s technically not even yours. Xavier told me how long you’ve been a part of their family. They’re lucky to have you.”

I inhale sharply then try to mask it with a cough. What the hell did he exactly say to her? He wouldn’t have told her the story, I know that, but even if he alluded to it, I don’t know what I’ll do.

“Trust me, Lucy. I was the lucky one in that situation.”

“So I hear.”

I cough again.

“Don’t worry, Kale. He didn’t give me any details. If you have things to share, I’ll respect your decision to wait until you’re ready. Just know that whenever you do decide you’re ready, I’ll be here to listen.”

Even though she may not know every single detail of my life, Lucy can read me like a book and she’s giving me an out. I’m going to take it, like a fucking coward, and pray that I’ll be able to open up to her sooner rather than later.

“Thanks, baby,” I tell her in a hoarse voice.

“So where was I? Right. Like I said, he wasn’t physically abusive, at least not with me. And the first time he hit Mom, he made the mistake of doing it in front of her boss.”

“Steve?” I ask, hoping that’s where the silver lining in this story is.

“Yep. It was something stupid, like she forgot to pay a bill or something. He showed up at the restaurant where she was working—the same one Steve and Mom now own—and tried smacking her around in the parking lot. Steve intervened. Tim freaked out and accused them of having an affair and then went so far as to ask if I was even his.”

“Damn,” I whisper, and she echoes my sentiments.

“Yeah, damn. I don’t know why it took Mom ten years to leave him, but whatever Steve said to her that day helped. When she picked me up from school, she was in his truck and it was loaded with our things. He drove us to my grandma’s house and spent the next six months taking Mom to and from work while Grandma made sure I got to school.”

“I wish it hadn’t taken ten years, but I’m glad Steve was there that day,” I tell her.

“You have no idea. I was an impressionable ten-year-old, and while I was skeptical of him at first, I was also in awe. He was like a superhero to me. Once the divorce was final, Tim washed his hands of me, saying I was Steve’s problem now. The thing, though, is that Mom and Steve weren’t even dating. As much as he wanted her, she kept saying she needed time. Eventually, he wore her down, and the day they told me they were getting married was one of the happiest days of my life.”

“How old were you then?” I ask, wanting to know every single detail.

“I was twelve by the time they got married. I haven’t seen Tim since that last day in court, but Steve made up for it tenfold. I remember the day of the wedding telling my new stepbrother, Jared, how lucky he was and I wished Steve was my real father. Later on that night, when Steve asked me to dance, he told me that he loved me like his own, and if I wanted, he’d be more than thrilled to have me take the Dawson name. After bursting into tears and asking him about ten times if he really meant it, I said yes. That was the second happiest day of my life. Tim didn’t fight it for a second, and within six months, I was Lucy Dawson, with a new father, brother, and a baby sister on the way. It was the first time in my life that I really felt like I was part of a family.”

She turns in my arms as she wraps one of hers around my back. “Here’s the thing though. I’d spent ten years hearing how I wasn’t wanted, wasn’t needed, and I felt like I was worthless when it came to love. No matter how much Mom and Steve showed me affection, one man’s emotional torment was too strong to break hold. My sophomore year of high school, I was at a party after a football game. I’d been drinking a little, and a guy I was seeing at the time pulled me into an empty bedroom. Long story short, one thing led to another, and I ended up losing my virginity on the floor of a dirty bedroom. The worst part was the whole school knew about it by Monday morning and my brand-new nickname was plastered on my locker.”

I look down into her eyes, unable to read her expression. She’s speaking as if it’s just another ordinary thing when all I want to do is find that asshole and beat the shit out of him for not only ruining her first time, but for being a prick and spreading the news.

“Nickname? Do I even want to know?”

She lets out a small laugh. “It’s not that bad. There I was, sixteen and I’d had sex once in my life. Before that, I’d only ever messed around with one other person, but for the kids of Gulf Breeze High, that’s all it took. Their less-than-original Loosie Lou was all over my locker for the whole school to see.”

“Kids are fucking brutal. Baby, that was fucked up. You know that, right?” She places a finger on my lips then points to her belly. I give her a sheepish look, having forgotten myself for the moment. “Maybe for talks like these, we should put headphones on your belly so he can drown out the sound of his parents’ conversations.”

“I’ll remember that next time, Kale. But as for the nickname, it wasn’t all that bad. In some weird, twisted way, I liked the reputation. As guys started saying they’d hooked up with me, too, I took it as a sign that I was wanted. Messed up, right? For someone who spent her first decade being reminded that she wasn’t wanted, it made me feel good inside to know that so many guys thought I was special enough that they just had to claim that they’d had me, too.” She shakes her head and lets out a small laugh. “I know that sounds so stupid now, but at the time, the logic made sense to me. Looking back on it, I know it wasn’t that they wanted me. They just wanted to say that they’d also had a chance to bag the school whore, when in reality, I didn’t have sex again until I was in college.”

I honestly have no idea how to respond, and she gives me a reprieve by continuing. “You know about Noah,” she says, and I remember the conversation we had about her college boyfriend. “There wasn’t anything painful there, no terrible breakup, and by the time we split up, I was in a really good place. And for the first time in my life, I took control with how I dealt with relationships. Which ultimately led me to you. Meeting you, Kale Montgomery, was the third happiest day of my life. I might not have known it at the time, but my life changed significantly that day, and if I’d had any idea the impact you’d have on me, I probably would’ve run screaming from the classroom. Instead, I was practically giddy when I saw you waiting for me in that parking lot. And then that night? Well, you were there. Let’s just say I was more than happy to accept your friends-with-benefits proposal.” She smiles up at me—the sweetest smile she’s ever given me.

“What I thought would be a summer of fun turned into almost four of the best months of my life, followed by the worst nine as I watched you date that guy from seven thousand plus miles away.”

Her smile turns earnest, almost rueful. “The day you left for Afghanistan, I was devastated, and that’s when I knew you were so much more than my best friend. At the time, I realized I couldn’t do casual anymore, because you’d basically ruined me for all others. What I didn’t know was that you didn’t just ruin me for casual flings, but for any other man. I’m not proud of it, but I tried to forget my feelings for you while I was dating him, yet in the end, they’d only grown stronger.”

“We’re kind of a sad pair, right? All that time wasted because we didn’t want to admit that we had feelings for each other. Until him,” I tell her, rubbing my hand over her belly.

“Maybe not sad… Stubborn, perhaps? Oh well. It doesn’t matter now. When I found out about Sprout, that became the new happiest day of my life, but it was also one of the scariest. And I hope that telling you about Tim can kind of help you understand why I was so hesitant to jump into a relationship at first. I was terrified that the only reason you were expressing feelings for me was because of him. At the same time, I realize how hypocritical that was, because I didn’t tell you how I felt until then either. And I know how unfair it was to project what my father did onto you, but I couldn’t help it. It felt like the past repeating itself, and it scared the sh–er, crap out of me. Which is why I shut you out. I don’t know if I’ve ever said it, but I am really sorry for that. You were so sweet, so gentle and reassuring, and all I could do was kick you out of my apartment and ignore you for the next two days. It’s a wonder you even put up with me.”

Leaning in, I press a kiss against her forehead before looking directly into her eyes. “I put up with you because I love you. Because I want to spend the rest of my life with you. You’ll drive me nuts, I’ll make you pull your hair out, but at the end of the day, it’s you and me, and I wouldn’t change that for the world.”

“You mean you and me and baby,” she teases, lightening the tone of the night.

“True, but it was you and me first, and you’ll always be first for me, Lucy. I appreciate you telling me all that. It does kind of put things into perspective for why you were so resistant in the beginning.”

“I know, and I should’ve been honest and open about it from the beginning, but it was just hard, you know? We’d been whatever the hell we were for so long that the thought of opening up and changing everything was too frightening to even think about. I guess we have this little guy to thank for pushing us to finally be truthful with one another.”

“I know I’ll be thanking him for the rest of my life,” I tell her. “Now, come on. It’s been a long damn day, and I want to get to the hospital first thing in the morning to see how Lily’s doing.”

I watch as her eyes soften, and she brings a hand up to caress my face. “She’s going to be okay, Kale. Like she said, the worst was that they shaved her hair. If that’s not a sign that she’s thinking clearly, then I don’t know what is.” Lucy lets out a small laugh, but I can’t bring myself to find any humor in the situation. I know she’s just trying to keep things light, but I can’t help the overwhelming sense of guilt that seeps back in.

“When she’s home without a bandage on her head and with healed ribs, I might believe you,” I tell her, and she sighs softly.

“Kale, you cannot blame yourself for this. Even Xavier knows it was an accident. You’re just going to be miserable if you keep beating yourself up. That won’t do you any good, and it won’t do Lily any good. You saw her, babe. She was fine. She was laughing and chatting, and she was more than happy to see you.”

I know she’s right, but she wasn’t there. She doesn’t have the images and the sounds replaying over and over in her mind. “I can’t stop seeing her, Lucy. I should’ve been able to stop her, but she was just too damn fast. I was supposed to protect her. She’s my goddaughter for crying out loud, and I couldn’t even keep her safe. What the hell kind of father am I going to be?”

“Oh, Kale,” she whispers as she moves in closer so her belly’s pressed up against my abs. She grabs my hand, brings it down to rest on her stomach, and looks deep into my eyes. “Every single day, you show me what an amazing father you’re going to be. From the moment I met you, I’ve known that. And when you saw Lily tonight, you should’ve seen that, too. She didn’t feel a single ounce of blame towards you, and at the end of the day, there was nothing you could’ve done.”

She leans up and gives me a slow, lingering kiss on the lips before pulling back. “Whatever you’re thinking, Montgomery, you need to stop. I love you. Lily loves you, and Sprout’s going to love the hell out of you. Now get some sleep. We’ll go see her in the morning, okay?”

Nodding, I give her a small smile before she turns over, settling in with her back against my chest. “I love you, too, baby,” I tell her, and I mean it.

As we lie in silence, I replay her admissions over and over in my mind, and I wonder just how in the hell I’m going to get up the courage to finally tell her all about my past. Everything she said just scares me even more, because I don’t want her to feel like she’s a replacement—or that Sprout is—for everything I lost so long ago. But now that I know the history of her biological father, I’m terrified she’s going to find some sort of link between me and him, and I decide, probably foolishly, that her knowing about what happened all those years ago isn’t important. At least not for now. I know it’ll probably come back to bite me in the ass, but I’m taking the coward’s way out.

As I start to drift off to sleep, I see Lily in my mind and I hold onto Lucy even tighter, knowing that if I ever lost her, or Sprout, my life would be over.

Chapter 29

Lucy

IT’S BEEN over a week since I gave that heartfelt admission to Kale and he still hasn’t opened up to me about his past. Every day we’ve gone to the hospital to see Lily, and every day he was on edge. After three days, the doctors were satisfied that her brain swelling had gone down and they were ready to discharge her. Kale and Xavier made sure she came home to a princess’s welcome, and after I showed her in the mirror that her bald spot couldn’t be seen, her spirits were lifted.

Watching Kale with her this week has been eye opening. He’s been so gentle, caring, and he’s been watching her like a hawk, never letting her out of his sight whenever he’s around her. I’ve caught Xavier’s eye a few times, and he just gives me a sad smile and a shake of his head. In his house, I almost feel like an intruder, knowing there’s some secret Kale and Xavier share and I’m not privy to the information.

After a week of his holding me at arm’s length, at least emotionally, I’ve decided I’m dedicating this night to us. Sure, he’s been holding me close every night, but any time I try to talk to him about Lily, he shuts down. He’s not the Kale I’m used to, and while it’s not exactly scaring me, it’s bugging me deep down to the core. Like Xavier predicted, he watches my every move, and he almost freaked out this morning when he saw me standing on a stepstool so I could reach the brown sugar in the back of the pantry. He’s treating me like fragile glass, and while I appreciate his protectiveness, I feel like I’m about to explode with need, rage, and pure, unadulterated lust if I don’t get him to touch me—and if I can’t get him to feel something other than guilt and anguish.

I’m back in the bedroom when I hear the front door open and shut. We parted ways this morning as I went to spend the day with Charlie, planning her engagement party, and he ventured off to Xavier’s, once again to make himself feel better by seeing that Lily was up and kicking.

“Baby, I’m home!” I hear him shout, and I settle into the bed, waiting for him to appear.

He doesn’t disappoint when he enters the room, his eyes widening as he takes in the scene before him. I’m propped up on a few pillows, candlelight illuminating the room. I’m wearing nothing but a satin white nightie with thin material that does an amazing job of highlighting my nipples before it splits just under my breasts so my belly’s exposed. On the edge of the bed is the box, and I watch as his eyes darken when he spots it. Slowly, he begins to unbutton his shirt as he edges towards the bed, shrugging it off. I inhale sharply at the sight of his bare-naked chest, his jeans riding low on his hips. My mouth waters as I take in the sexy-as-hell V that’s practically pointing to the bulge that’s now pronounced in his jeans. He slowly unsnaps the button, and I bite my lip in anticipation, a move that causes him to give me a sly smile.

“What’re you up to, baby?” he asks, his head gesturing to the box.

As I slowly sit up, ensuring that my breasts push together, I give his jeans a nod. “I’m not up to anything, but he sure seems to be ready.” I wink and watch as he slowly slides his jeans down until he’s standing in nothing but gray boxer briefs.

When he opens the box and pulls out a pair of leg cuffs, he makes quick work of capturing my ankles, sliding them on, and securing them before I can protest. Looking up at me, he gives me a wicked grin.

“You sure you’re up for this, baby?” he questions, and I nod, almost ready to writhe with need for him.

As he takes out handcuffs, he moves up the bed and straddles my waist, bringing his face down towards mine. He takes hold of both of my wrists and moves them over my head, a metal cuff fastening around each one and then being attached to the rungs on the headboard. He pulls away from me and admires his handiwork.

“You are so sexy, Ms. Dawson,” he whispers, reminding me of the way he first fucked me, and my thighs clench together in anticipation of what’s to come. I let out a moan, and he gives me a promising smile.

He sits back on his heels as he starts to dig through the box. A huge grin spreads over his face when he pulls out an item, and when he holds it out for me to see, I realize it’s the Wartenberg wheel. I was hoping that’s what he’d go for, and my Kale, as usual, doesn’t disappoint. He tests it out first on my foot, running the pinpoints of the wheel against my bare skin, each point pricking my skin. Shivers run through my body at the contact, a mix of slight pain and ultimate pleasure, and I can’t wait for him to run it over the rest of my skin.

This pregnancy has heightened all sensation, and I’m more than excited to finally play with him. I hope that giving him this control will help alleviate some of his stress from this week. I know he feels out of control where Lily’s concerned, so if restraining me and having his way with me helps at least a little bit, I’m more than game.

Slowly, he slides the wheel up my leg, and every single nerve ending stands on edge as each little pinpoint moves over the surface of my skin. My gaze doesn’t leave his, and he continues to move up my leg, peppering soft kisses along the way. By the time he gets to the tops of my thighs, he increases the pressure ever so slightly, and just when I think he’s going to move between my legs, he surprises me by drifting up my hip, bringing the instrument around to the bottom of my belly. I inhale sharply as he places his free hand on my stomach, caressing gently before following with the cool stainless-steel wheel. With just light pressure, it glides across my skin effortlessly, and the combination of pleasure and pain has a fire burning deep between my legs. We’ve only just begun and already I’m ready to beg for him.

He must see the need in my eyes. His hand moves up to cup a breast, his fingers giving it a slow, gentle massage. As he shifts on the bed, he moves so he’s straddling my waist, his boxer-clad growing erection resting against my belly. His dark eyes gaze down at me, and the look of pure, raw desire is unnerving.

“So goddamn beautiful,” he whispers as he continues his painful trail up my body.

The wheel flows easily around the curve of my breast, and it isn’t until he pushes the satin material away and circles it around my nipple that I finally cry out in a mixture of both gripping pain and undeniable pleasure. My nipple pebbles at the contact, though Kale stops briefly.

“Too much, baby?” he asks, and he gives me a worrying glance.

I try to bring my hand to his but then remember I can’t as I feel the restraint biting against my wrist. “Not too much. They’re just much more sensitive than usual, and I wasn’t expecting it. Don’t stop, Kale. I’m enjoying it. In fact, I want more.”

A wicked gleam crosses his face, and he nods in understanding. His head comes down to the nipple that’s still tingling from the pins, and he brings it into his mouth, where he lovingly laves it with his tongue. At the same time, he treats my other breast to the same enjoyable torture until it hardens as well before replacing the wheel with his mouth, bringing pleasure to the surface as the pain dissipates.

My breath quickens as he slides it in between my cleavage then moves up as the prickly disc rolls along my collarbone before stopping at the base of my neck. Kale reaches down and slides a free finger in between my legs, barely grazing my clit before he presses down firmly. He doesn’t move it. He just leaves it there as if he’s holding down a button as the increasing pressure begins to build, but it’s just enough to escalate my desire. Involuntarily, my legs try to spread open, but the restraints around my ankles only allow for a couple of inches of movement.

He leans down and presses a kiss to my neck, just below my ear. “Patience, baby,” he whispers as his teeth bite down on my earlobe and he removes his hand from between my legs.

He rolls the wheel up to skim my throat, causing my head to tilt back as he captures my lips with his. His kisses are leisurely, unhurried, and the languid motion of his tongue against mine begins to drive me wild. My body starts to tingle as I feel the wheel dig into my shoulder, slowing moving up my arm at a snail’s pace, ensuring that I feel every single pinprick as it ascends to my wrist. A moan bubbles up in my throat, but Kale’s lips capture it as my body begins to writhe underneath him. His slow, deliberate kissing coupled with the meticulous way he’s sliding the wheel up my arm that’s cuffed to the headboard has me trying to clench my thighs, ready to find some sort of friction. He catches me though, and before I can find relief, he slowly pulls his tongue away from my mouth and lifts up. A small whimper escapes my lips, and although I knew what I was getting into when I started this, I’m more than ready for Kale to finish it.

As the wheel bites into my wrist, just above the restraint, Kale slides a finger between the apex of my thighs, and my breath quickens in anticipation of him finally touching me there. His eyes don’t leave mine as his finger finds my warmth, and they glaze over when he pushes it into me where I know I’m dripping with want.

“You are so ready for me, baby.” It’s not a question, but a statement of fact, and all I can do is nod in hopes that he’ll quickly put me out of my pleasurable misery. “Always so ready for me.”

Without prelude, he plunges two more fingers into me as he rhythmically begins to pump them in and out, simultaneously continuing to slide the wheel over my wrist. With each entrance, the pin moves across my wrist, and with each departure of his fingers, the wheel moves up and down, making a crossing pattern that matches the tempo of his fingers as he fucks me with his hand. My breathing quickly turns ragged, and I struggle against the restraint, which only serves to increase the pain on my wrist as it bites into my skin just as the pinwheel does.

Every few thrusts, he removes his fingers to press down on my clit, and then he leans his head down to give a hard nipple a tug with his teeth, I’m nearly sent over the edge. He brings the wheel down to the base of my belly and lightly treads it across my skin. At the same time he peppers kisses down my belly until his tongue connects with my clit, causing me to cry out. My legs tighten and shake, and I can hear the metal restraints clicking as I try to clasp my legs together. I’m so, so close, and I lift my hips, pressing into his face in hopes that he’ll finally give me sweet relief.

His head comes up from between my thighs, and a devilish grin covers his face. He slowly slides his fingers out of me and gives me one last pass with the wheel, pushing down with extra pressure that sends a shockwave of pain throughout my body. A needy sob of desire escapes my lips as he rises from the bed and stands at the edge. His playful smile is replaced with a dark look of hunger as his eyes slowly trail down my body. He licks his lips as I pull against the restraints, my legs still clenched together.

“Kale, please.” I’m panting, ready to beg, but all he does is watch me writhe on the bed as I stare at him with pleading eyes.

Unable to stand it any longer, I close my eyes, bringing my lower lip between my teeth, where I bite down in hopes of helping to combat this lingering feeling of want. Desire’s flowing through my veins, and with every second that passes without relief, my want—my need—for him builds until I can barely contain my emotions.

“Look at me, Lucy,” he growls, and I shake my head, keeping my eyes closed tight.

If he’s going to play with me, to make me wait, then I don’t want to give in to his demands until he’s giving in to the demands of my body. What I don’t realize is that I have no leverage in the matter. He picks up my joined legs and I feel pressure against the bottom of my foot as the wheel rolls over it. The surprise of it has me crying out, and I open my eyes to see Kale holding the stainless steel against my skin, ready to make me come. When my eyes meet his, he gives me a short nod before lowering my legs back down to the bed.

He slowly hooks the edges of his boxer briefs, and my breath hitches when he slides the material down his legs, allowing his cock, gloriously thick and hard, to spring free. As my eyes graze over it, I can’t help my lick my lips when I see a drop of pre-cum glistening on the tip, and I curse my situation as I’m unable to crawl across the bed to lick it away.

Kale climbs onto the bed, where he positions himself at my wet entrance, and just when I think he’s going to sink into me, he slides his length up and down my slit, coating himself in my slickness. Lifting my hips in invitation, I’m finally given a reprieve as he plunges into me with one forceful thrust.

“Oh, God,” I moan as the feel of him brings sweet relief, already on the edge of my release as he fills me fully. I try to grind my hips, but he brings his hand to my waist, holding me still.

Although he’s buried inside me to the hilt, he doesn’t move. Instead, he leans down and peppers kisses along my breasts as he slowly makes his way up to my neck. I realize that he’s not done toying with me and his ultimate goal is to delay my gratification, almost to the point of begging.

“Kale,” I breathe as his tongue slides along my jaw, and he finally gives into me.

As he starts moving his hips in a slow, steady fashion, I close my eyes and feel the pleasure building so intensely. I know it’s not going to be long before I’m shattering around him.

Kale

WATCHING LUCY pull at the cuffs as she tries to get me to move inside her is almost my undoing. When I came in the room and saw her waiting for me, I was nearly ready to come on the spot. Her white nightie is virginal, a beautiful contrast against her protruding belly. The way her darkened nipples were on display for me through the thin material had my mouth watering. I have no idea how I got through teasing her with the wheel, but now that I’m buried deep inside her warmth with her looking up at me with hooded, lust-filled eyes, I know every bit of building her anticipation, and my own, was worth it.

“Kale,” she whispers in a breathy tone, and it’s all I need to finally start moving inside her.

She closes her eyes as my movements begin, and this time, I let her. Staring down at her, I’m in awe at the sheer beauty of her. There’s a primal sense of pride flowing through my veins as a hand caresses her stomach almost as if it’s a reminder that this sensual, intimate act is for so much more than pleasure. As I pump in and out of her, the need to claim her is almost too much. Quickening my thrusts, I watch as her breasts rise and fall in rapid succession, and I can tell she’s so damn close. The feeling of her pussy compressing around my dick has my balls tightening as my own imminent release rises to the surface.

As I feel her begin to clench around me, I slide my hand under her and find her ass, slowly massaging her hole. Her lips for an ‘O’ in surprise, but she slowly adjusts to my finger as I slip it inside, working her over as she moans in satisfaction. Her body convulses as her warm juices flow around my dick and her walls clasp around it like a vise. As I bend down, I capture her mouth and find her tongue, passionately kissing her as I hope to extend her orgasm until I reach my own. Electric currents begin to flow through my body as she comes violently, clutching my dick so hard that I’m being sent over the edge right along with her. I slam into her again and again until I feel my cock convulse, fulfilling my primal need to fill her with the effects of my release. I continue to thrust, in and out, as I’m coming down from my high, slowing my movements with every passing one until I’m unmoving, still seated in her to the hilt. When I finally come back down, I’m utterly, completely spent.

With one last kiss, I pull back and gaze down at her. Her glossy eyes stare back at me, her cheeks flushed with a heated pink. A slow, sated smirk crosses her face as a bead of sweat falls from my brow. With a shake of my head, I give her my own sly smile as I reach up and click the button to remove the cuffs from her wrists. Taking ahold of them in each of my hands, I gently rub her wrists with my thumbs, hoping to help alleviate any of the soreness.

She takes one hand out of mine and runs it across the top of my head, where she runs it through my damp hair. “I’ve missed you, Montgomery,” she whispers, causing me to frown. “You’ve been distant all week, baby, and you’ve barely touched me. Trust me. I understand it, but I hope from here on out you’ll let me in, let me help you in any way I can.”

I can’t help but feel guilty, and I know she’s right. I’ve been too in my head since Lily’s accident, and as much as I’ve been trying to make it up to her, I know I’ve been neglecting Lucy.

“I’m sorry, baby,” I tell her, meaning every word. “But you have to know you’ve already been helping me just by being here. I…I think it’s just something that I’m going to need time to work out, but I promise, I’ll work on it. You’ll have my full attention from here on out.”

She wraps her arms around my neck and pulls me down until I’m just hovering over her lips. “I don’t need your full attention, Kale. I just need you—all of you.”

I close the distance between us and press a soft kiss to her lips. “You have me, baby. Heart, soul”—I pause as my dick jerks inside her—“and definitely body.”

With a shake of her head, she pushes me off her and I slide out of her, instantly missing her warmth. Leaving her restrained, I go to the bathroom to grab a wet washcloth to clean her up, which I do. She then gestures to her ankles, and I exit the bed and get on my knees, gently removing them. I caress the red marks just like I did on her wrists then move in to give each one a kiss. Once I release her legs, she slinks to the edge of bed, and I grip her hips, my face in perfect alignment with her belly.

She brings a finger to my chin and lifts it so I’m looking at her. Her gaze is one of adoration, and my heart quickens. Lucy seems to know exactly what I need, even when I don’t. The fact that she just gave me herself freely, allowing me to take control after a week of feeling helpless, has done wonders for my soul. For the first time since the accident, I feel like I can move on, and I know no one could’ve given me that but her.

“You own me, Kale Montgomery. Heart, soul”—she rubs her belly—“and most definitely body. From now until forever, I’m yours. And the offer still stands. Whenever you’re ready to talk, I’m here to listen.”

I know this should be my in. The moment where I finally break down and tell her everything. I don’t know what my hesitation is, but I know Lucy, and I can’t put this on her right now. Her heart is so big, and I know it’ll break when she finds out the truth. It seems selfish to keep it all in, but at the same time, it seems selfish to lay it all out for her when I know I should be keeping her as stress free as possible. She’s already been dealing with enough from me and Lily, and I tell myself that I’ll tell her everything, but just not now. It doesn’t seem right to talk about Tara and her betrayal in our post-coital bliss, so instead, I swallow hard and give Lucy a tight nod before leaning in to give her belly a kiss. I don’t miss the look of disappointment that covers over her face, but I try to ignore it as best as possible.

When I scoop her up in my arms, her disappointment seems to fade as she squeals when I leave the room and start walking towards the kitchen.

“Kale! Put me down. I’m too heavy!” she exclaims in protest, and I just roll my eyes.

“Baby, I can bench-press double your weight. This is nothing,” I tell her, and it’s her turn for the eye roll. “Plus, I’m freaking ravenous now that you’ve depleted all my energy reserves, and I can imagine that you need to eat, too.”

She gives me a sheepish grin, and on cue, her stomach growls, causing me to chuckle. I set her down on the counter before I go about making us something to eat. She asks about Lily, and I give her today’s account, every single detail, right down to the fact that she wanted to go outside and play catch again. Lucy just shakes her head and grins, saying that she’s not surprised before launching into the details of the wedding planning with Charlie today. Bracing myself against the top of the refrigerator, I close my eyes, silently thankful that I’ve gotten out of another conversation, but at the same time, regret from not opening up seeps in. I wonder just how long I’m going to be able to keep this up.

Chapter 30

Lucy

“MMM, ARE we there yet?” I ask for about the hundredth time, sounding like a petulant child. Hey, if Kale’s going to be a dad who insists on driving on all our vacations, then he better get used to it.

We’re heading down to Gulf Shores for the weekend, and I’ve constantly asked myself on this drive why I ever agreed to having a shower down there. Since Mom and Marisa only live about an hour away from Ginger, it made sense, but now that I’ve spent seven hours in the car with Kale, stopping every hour so I could stretch my legs to keep my blood flowing, the selfish part of me is wishing that I’d made them come to me. We’re not even there and I’m already dreading the drive back home in two days.

I tried to fly, but at my last appointment, Dr. Foster had advised against it, and Kale wouldn’t even listen to me when I tried to talk him into getting plane tickets. I gave up the fight when he said we could just cancel the whole thing if I was that adamant about flying. The truth is that, as much as I didn’t want to make this drive, I’m more than excited to see Mom, Marisa, and Kale’s family.

“Baby, how many times are you going to ask me that?” Kale asks, giving me a wry smile. I can’t see his eyes through his sunglasses, but I can only imagine the exasperation in them. “We’ll be there in about an hour, okay? Just be patient.”

“You try being thirty-four weeks pregnant while you’re carrying twenty-five extra pounds on your bones with a four-pound baby resting against your bladder,” I grumble, citing the estimated baby weight Dr. Foster told us at our appointment this week.

Kale reaches over and takes my hand, bringing it to his lips for a kiss before placing it back on the gearshift. “Just think, babe. In six weeks’ time, he’ll be here and you’ll be able to pee on your own schedule,” he says, obviously finding amusement in my situation. “Now why don’t you get some rest before we get there? You know it’s going to be chaos with both our families in the same house.”

Leaning my head against the window, I close my eyes, deciding to go with his suggestion. The fact that only six weeks lies between now and the birth of our baby is overwhelming, and I can’t believe how quickly my pregnancy seems to have gone. Then again, it’s been a whirlwind of activity since that fateful day when the test was positive, and I smile at the memories of everything that’s happened since then.

It’s been a little over a month and half since Lily’s accident, and I pop into her fourth grade classroom from time to time to check on her. She’s recovered completely, and even Kale’s finally started to realize that she’s fine and has stopped insisting on going by Xavier’s place every day after work just to see her with his own two eyes. That, however, doesn’t mean that his overprotective streak hasn’t been kicked out of high gear. He’s been hovering more than usual, waiting on me on hand and foot. While it’s extremely sweet and I get it, it’s still somewhat smothering, but I remember what Xavier asked me to do, so I allow Kale to continue to watch my every move if it’ll make him feel better.

At the same time, my frustrations have grown every day that passes without him opening up to me. I poured my heart out to him about Tim and my childhood in hopes that he’d do the same, but he hasn’t mentioned it, and I haven’t brought it back up again. I figure that he’ll tell me when he’s ready, but I’m beginning to wonder if he’ll ever be.

“Kale was going through his own shit at the time. He needed us as much as we needed him.”

Xavier’s cryptic words replay in my mind, and while part of me just wants to come right out and ask Kale, the other half of me wants him to tell me on his own. As I feel myself drifting off, the last thought in my mind is wondering if it’s ever going to happen.

Kale shakes me awake, much like he’s done every time we’ve ended a long drive. Yawning, I stretch and smile when I see Ginger’s beach house before me. More than ready to get out of this car, I open the door and jump out, twisting my torso to get my blood flowing again. I move to the trunk where Kale’s grabbing our bags, and when I go to reach for mine, he scowls at me and pulls it away. It’s just a small duffle bag, seeing as how we’re going only going to be here for two days, but he won’t give it to me.

“No lifting,” he scolds, closing the trunk and moving towards the house.

Grumbling after him, I can’t help but feel helpless. “I’m not an invalid, Kale. I can carry a four-pound bag.”

He ignores my comment and gestures for me to open the door, and I comply, giving him my own scowl. I open the door to complete chaos as Ginger, Kalli, Marisa, and Mom all start calling out greetings. Steve’s sitting back on the couch, watching the women gather around, and he just shakes his head and grins as he catches my eye. Kale seems him and nods appreciatively.

“You’re a sight for sore, estrogen-ridden eyes, Steve,” he says, and Steve holds up a beer in a salute at him. “I’m going to go run our bags up to my room, baby. Be right back.” He leans down and places a kiss on my cheek before disappearing, leaving me in the hands of the women in our newly blended family.

“Lucy, sweetheart, look at that bump! You look like you’re almost ready to pop,” Mom gushes, and I blush as her hands fall on my belly. Tears glisten in her eyes, and I can feel my nose burning as her tears are contagious. An overwhelming feeling flows through me as I look from Mom to Ginger and realize how lucky my child is, how full of love his life is going to be.

“Don’t cry, Mom,” I choke out as I wrap my arms around her. Suddenly I’m engulfed in a group hug with all the women, and there’s a mixture of laughing, crying, and swooning over my belly.

“Okay, ladies, let her breathe,” I hear Kale say as his strong arm pulls me out of the foray and wraps protectively around my shoulders. “She’s had a long day and, by my guess, is probably starving by now.”

“I’m fine, Kale,” I tell him as he directs me to the sofa, gently pushing me down. He kneels in front of me and takes off my flats before grabbing my legs and propping them up on the coffee table.

“You’ve got a big day tomorrow, babe, and just had a long car ride. Take it easy while I help Mom in the kitchen, okay?” I nod dutifully, knowing better than to argue with him. He leans in and gives me a kiss on the nose then stands and gestures to Mom. “She’s all yours, Marcy. Riss.”

Ginger smiles at me then at Kale, and I watch as they both leave the room, wondering what heck I’m going to end up eating this time. Kalli plops down beside me and takes my mind off Kale as she prattles on and on about the baby shower. Mom and Marisa chime in whenever they can, and poor Steve just spends the afternoon staring at the television, but I don’t miss the way he smiles into his beer from time to time as he watches us when he thinks no one is looking. I’m exhausted and sore from the car ride, but being surrounded by a loving family makes it all worth it, and every ounce of frustration slowly slips away.

Kale

“WHERE’S KAYLIE?” I ask as I follow Mom into the kitchen.

Mom sends an indifferent wave in my direction. “Oh, you know your sister. Always more than fashionably late,” she answers before pulling her head out of the refrigerator and glancing at me, an eyebrow cocking up. “Actually, between you and me, I think she’s seeing someone, but she won’t admit it.”

She hands me a beer, and I open it, taking a long swig. “Really? I’ll see what I can get out of her. She wasn’t seeing anyone at Christmas, but I guess it’s been a few months.” I lean across the island as I watch her begin to roll out the dough so she can make her homemade pasta. “What about Kalli? I don’t get any of the gossip anymore, and if she’s told Lucy anything, she hasn’t mentioned it to me.”

Mom doesn’t say anything as she hands me a bowl of fresh tomatoes and a knife before directing me to the food processor so I can start making her marina. I start chopping and she finally looks at me.

“Let’s just say you might have an extra babysitter in your neck of the woods sometime this summer.”

I pause, looking up at her. “What do you mean? Kalli wants to move to Tennessee? I never thought she’d move out of your house until you kicked her out,” I say jokingly.

Don’t get me wrong. I’d love having my sister nearby, but she’s always loved living in Gulf Shores, and as far as I know, she loves her job at a first-grade teacher at the school we grew up in. Plus, I can’t see her leaving the beach for boring-ass Clarksville, Tennessee.

“I could be wrong, but I’ve seen a few job searches on the computer for schools in the Nashville area.”

I mull it over as I transfer the tomatoes to the food processor and turn it into a pulp. “I had no idea she wanted to move up there. That seems random,” I comment, and Mom gives me a knowing look.

“I swear, you men are so oblivious. I thought with having grown up with two sisters you’d be more astute, Kale Montgomery.” I frown as she continues. “Your sister’s been in love with Xavier Cruz and his little girl since the moment you brought them home with you. Did you not notice the way she couldn’t take her eyes off him this past Christmas? Or how she went out of her way to ensure that Lily was introduced to manicures, pedicures, and all things woman because she knows she doesn’t have a momma?”

Shaking my head, I disagree. “Kalli was just being Kalli. I know she had a crush on him when she was a teenager, but she’s dated plenty of guys since then. She’s a total flirt and the girliest girl I know. Between me and Kaylie, she’s never had anyone to do that kind of stuff with, so she was just having fun doing it with Lily.” I try to convince her, but in the back of my mind, I wonder if she’s right, if Kalli really does have a thing for Xavier that’s more than just her unrequited teenage crush.

He hasn’t dated much since I’ve known him, even though his mom and I have both encouraged it. Part of me thinks Angela left him too broken, and he’s decided Lily’s the only girl who needs his attention right now. Before, I might’ve agreed with him. Now that I’m with Lucy, however, I have a feeling that the love of a good woman is something Xavier needs desperately, and I wonder if Kalli really could be that person for him.

“Maybe so, but I’m telling you, I know what I saw. But enough about your sister. How are things with you and Lucy? She’s glowing, Kale. She’s absolutely beautiful,” Mom gushes, and I nod in agreement.

“Things are good. Hell, they’re great even. The closer it’s getting to her due date, the more tired she’s become, but the doctor said that’s normal. I’m making sure to keep plenty of fiber in her diet because she swore that if she gets hemorrhoids it’s going to be my ass that’ll suffer.”

Mom laughs, shaking her head. “I don’t blame her. When I was pregnant with the twins, I had the worst—”

I hold my hand up to stop her, not wanting to hear another word. “Okay, Mom. A little TMI there. I don’t know. I’m sure Lucy’s probably getting tired of me watching her all the time, but ever since the scare with Lily, I can’t help it. I just keep telling myself that it’s only six more weeks until I can breathe easy.”

She gives me a soft, sympathetic look. “Oh, Kale, you have no idea. The moment that baby is born, the last thing you’re going to do is breathe easy. You’re twenty-nine years old and I still worry about you.”

Leaning across the counter I give her a kiss on the cheek. “I know, and I love you for it. But you know what I mean. I’m just ready for him to be here, to hold him in my arms. A tangible, living, breathing little human being.” As I continue to make her sauce from the recipe I know by heart, I feel her eyes on me. Looking up, I catch her gaze and know what’s coming. “No, I haven’t and I don’t want to talk about it.”

She rounds the island and places a hand on my arm. “Kale, don’t you think you’ve waited long enough? She’s bound to find out, and it needs to come from you.”

Turning to look at her, I shrug my shoulders in defeat. “I know, and I promise I plan on telling her. It’s just that… I’ve waited too long, I think, and I know telling her will just upset her, which is the last thing I want to do in her condition. I don’t know why it matters anyway. It doesn’t change anything between us. It’s just a horrible piece of my past that I’m trying to shield her from for as long as I can.”

“Okay, Kale. I understand, and I’ll respect that. But I have a feeling Lucy’s stronger than you’re giving her credit.”

Wrapping my arm around Mom, I give her shoulders a squeeze. “Thanks, Mom, and trust me. I know how strong she is, but I’m just trying not to stress her out. Can you get that?”

She looks up at me and nods before moving back to the pasta. She changes the subject to baby names, and I breathe out a sigh of relief as I silently pray that I can get through the rest of the weekend without it coming up again.

I’M NOT surprised when Lucy’s ready to turn in early. Her energy levels have been slowly decreasing the closer we get to her due date. Dinner was uneventful, even after Kaylie showed up in a rush halfway through, muttering apologies and giving greetings all at once before settling in for Mom’s homemade lasagna. After dinner, Steve and I watched a baseball game while the women all talked about childbirth, and I did my best to tune them out. I had to laugh when Steve commented that it was a damn good thing I was having a boy, and as much as I love all the women in my life, I couldn’t disagree for a second.

Now that we’re lying in bed, I’m feeling restless beside Lucy, and as much as I try to calm my shaking leg, I can’t.

She turns to face me, bringing her own leg up in between mine in an effort to stop me, and it mildly helps. “Why are you so anxious tonight, Kale?” she asks, looking directly at me.

“To be honest, I’m not really sure. I guess with the baby shower finally happening, I’m getting more and more ready for the due date. This is the last big thing before he’s here, and I’m more than ready to meet our little guy.”

A slow smiles forms across her lips. “Trust me. If anyone’s ready, it’s me. And don’t think I didn’t notice the way your mom put Metamucil in my water tonight. Did you tell her about my threat, Kale Montgomery?” She grins at the guilty look on my face and gives me a playful slap on arm. “Oh my God, you did! That is so embarrassing.”

She hides her face in my chest as I laugh at her. “You think that’s embarrassing? She started telling me a story about when she was pregnant with the twins, and I almost wasn’t able to stop her from spilling all the juicy details.”

“She didn’t,” she gasps, trying to contain a fit of giggles, but they break loose when I nod. “Okay, you win. That is worse.”

Her laughter dies down as she lies on her side, the only way she can sleep these days. My chest presses against her back as I hold her close.

“Hey, can I ask you something?” I whisper, stroking her hair just below her ear. I feel her inhale as she nods. “Do you think Kalli has a thing for Xavier?”

She lets out her breath and turns her head back towards me. “What? I’ve never even seen them in the same room together, so how would I know?” she asks, and I realize she’s right.

I’ve been thinking about Mom’s suggestion about the two of them since dinner. Part of me wonders if she really is thinking of moving to Tennessee. I decide to corner her this weekend to ask, but I’ll make sure to leave Xavier out of the conversation.

“I don’t know. I thought maybe she would’ve said something to you with all the texting you two do.”

“Hmm… Well, she was shaken up after Lily’s accident, but I figured that was just because she’s your goddaughter. Other than that, I really have no idea. But come to think of it, they would make a pretty cute couple.”

“You think? I don’t know. He’s six years older than she is. Plus he has a kid and had to grow up a lot sooner than most guys,” I mention, not sure if Kalli’s quite mature enough to deal with someone like Xavier.

“Oh, that’s not that bad. It’s not like she’s eighteen and a senior in high school. She’s an educated adult. The true question would be if Xavier could handle a whirlwind like Kalli. I don’t know, but it’d be fun to watch.”

“It’s probably nothing. Just a hunch Mom had from Christmas,” I tell her, putting the subject to rest. “Now tell me. What do you think about the name Blake Russell Montgomery?”

She wrinkles her nose at me, twisting her lips as she thinks it over. “I like Blake, but Russell? Not so much.”

“Oh, come on. Think about it. He’d be B. Russell “Sprout” Montgomery.” I start cracking up as I watch her play it over in her mind, and I recognize the second it dawns on her.

“Oh my gosh, I’m about to revoke all your baby naming privileges, Kale Montgomery,” she says as she turns away from me and fluffs her pillow.

“Hey, that was funny!” I tell her, and she just shakes her head.

“You are such a moron sometimes.”

“Yeah, but you love me,” I say, sliding my hand under her shirt to rest on her belly.

She lets out a slow sigh, and I can hear the smile in her voice. “Yeah, I love you. Corny foodie jokes and all.”

Chapter 31

Lucy

I STRETCH as the sun shines through the window and realize I’m in bed alone. Glancing at my phone, I see that it’s after ten in the morning and jump out of bed so I can get ready for the day. It’s going to be a very informal baby shower with just my family and Kale’s, but I still want to look my best because, knowing Mom, there will be gobs of pictures taken.

When I finally emerge from the bedroom, I’m freshly showered with my blonde curls hanging loose down my back. I’ve been fortunate to have flawless skin throughout the pregnancy, and I keep it simple by adding bronzer to my cheeks and just a few swipes of mascara to my lashes, perfecting the look with a pale pink gloss.

Kale’s eyes widen when he sees me as I walk down the stairs. I’m wearing a charcoal-gray wrap dress with a V-neck to show off just how much pregnancy’s changed my now full breasts. The wrap sits just above my bump, effectively highlighting it, and even at eight months pregnant, I feel sexy. It took Charlie and me forever to find the perfect dress for the shower, but when Kale reaches me and pulls me into his arms, I know I picked the right one.

“You look absolutely breathtaking, baby,” he whispers in my ear. “And if we had more time, I’m be taking you back upstairs to unwrap you myself.”

I melt into his arms, about to tell him baby shower be damned, but I pull back when I hear a throat clearing behind us. Turning to see Ginger beaming at us, I give her a sheepish smile as I bury my face in the crook of Kale’s arm, causing him to laugh.

“Morning, Lucy. How are you feeling?” she asks.

When I turn back to her, she hands me a glass with a green liquid that I know must be her famous ginger-kale concoction. Taking a sip, I allow the cool liquid to run down my throat before answering.

“I’m still a little tired from the trip yesterday and my back’s killing me, but I’m no worse for wear. Just a few more weeks, right?” I say with more optimism than I’m feeling. Kale’s hand comes up to rub my back as he tries to soothe the soreness.

Ginger gives me a wink then smiles at her son. “It’ll all be worth it in the end, I promise. Once this one was born, I completely forgot all the mornings spent rushing to the toilet.”

Kale grimaces as I down the rest of the juice. “Okay, no more talk about pregnancy and bodily functions for the rest of the day. I want to enjoy this shower, not run away screaming.”

Patting his cheek, Ginger nods then takes the glass from me. “Can you two do me a favor?” she asks. “The twins are off picking up, umm, a package, and I’m still trying to get everything ready with Marcy. Do you mind running to the bakery to grab the cake? I ordered it specifically like you wanted but didn’t get a chance to pick it up this morning before everyone woke up.”

I look at Kale and shrug my shoulders, not minding getting out of the house for a while.

“Sure, Mom. Not a problem,” he tells her, and she hands him a piece of paper with all the information.

When we pass through the living room, Steve and Riss call out good mornings, and my sister is quick to cover whatever she’s wrapping. “No peeking, Lucy!” she exclaims, exasperation lacing her tone.

I’m thankful they’re here, even more thankful that Ginger opened up her home to them so they could spend the weekend with me and Kale.

“Okay, okay. I’m leaving. Just know if it’s any sort of crazy noisemaker, there will be payback one day.” Steve’s eyes widen with alarm, and I choke back my laughter. “You know, fifteen, twenty years from now.”

Shaking his head, Kale pulls me outside, and we settle in his car. He takes the scenic route, pointing out his old school and his favorite spot on the beach, and I enjoy the ride as the cool breeze whips through my hair.

When we pull up to the bakery, he leans in and gives me a quick kiss on the cheek. “Be right back, babe,” he says and hops out of the car. I watch as he jogs into the store.

The cake must not be ready, because five minutes later, he still hasn’t returned to the car. The baby’s chosen this morning to be pushing onto my bladder, and if I don’t get to a bathroom soon, I’m going to have to change my dress.

I wait another minute or two until I can no longer stand it. Getting out of the car as gingerly as I can, I make my way inside the store, holding my belly and my bladder as I pray that there’s a bathroom inside.

Kale turns to look at me as the door chimes, and I barely notice the stern look on his face. “Bathroom?” I ask desperately, and the woman behind the register points to the back of the room. I let out a quick thank-you and sigh with relief when I find it empty.

Kale

“CAN I help you?” the person behind the register asks as the man in front of me moves away.

I’m looking down at my phone. Xavier just texted me that everyone’s at the house, and I don’t look up. “Yeah, order for Montgomery.”

As I look up, I hear a sharp intake of breath, which I echo when my eyes meet hers. Shaking my head, I can hardly believe my bad luck. Standing in front of me is Tara Jennings. I look out at the car and see Lucy fidgeting, and I’m more than anxious to pay and be on my way.

“Hey, Kale,” she says hesitantly.

Tapping my wallet on the counter, I motion to the register. “Let’s not do this, Tara. I just want to get my cake and get out of here.”

She gives me a scowl but turns to the shelf behind her and finds the box with my name on it. Setting it in front of me, she checks out the design, her eyes darting up to mine. “Who’s expecting?” she asks curiously, and when I glance back to the car again, her eyes follow mine. She nods in understanding and moves to ring up the cake.

Her eyes widen when the door chimes, and I turn to see who’s just entered. My worst nightmare is about to come true as I watch Lucy shuffle in, her eyes frantically searching mine. My heart sinks, knowing that the jig is up and I can’t keep her separated from my past, but instead, she asks for the bathroom and gives Tara a grateful look when she points her in the direction. She closes the door behind her, and I move to pay as quickly as I can.

“She’s beautiful, Kale,” Tara admits, but there’s something underlying in her voice that I don’t like.

“She’s the most breathtaking woman I’ve ever seen,” I counter, causing her to bristle.

“When are you due?”

Rolling my eyes, I hand over my card, ready for this to be over. “Tara, like I said, let’s not do this. We aren’t friends. We aren’t anything. And the last person I want to talk about this with is you.”

“Kale, don’t be like that. We were something once upon a time. Don’t act like we weren’t.”

I close my eyes, trying to control the fuming anger that’s beginning to build within me. The woman I love is less than fifteen feet away, and the last thing I want to do is reminisce with the girl who nearly destroyed me. The longer Tara takes to process the transaction, the more panicked I become. Suddenly, all the times Lucy asked me to open up replay in my mind and I’m cursing myself for being such a goddamn pussy and not taking her up on it.

Resting my palms against the counter, I look Tara directly in the eyes, mustering the most serious tone, trying to hide the desperation lacing my voice. “Look, whatever we had was a lifetime ago. Right now, my very pregnant girlfriend is right behind that closed door and she has no idea about you or any of our past together. The last thing I want to do right now is upset her, so can you please process the transaction so I can get the fuck out of here?”

My face drains as a wicked smile crosses her lips, and I know I just fucked up with that admission. Before I can remedy the situation, I hear the door behind me open up, and my heart begins racing. Steeling myself against the counter, I let out a deep breath as Lucy slides up beside me.

“Oh, Jesus, that was a close one. I’m not sure I would’ve made it if I weren’t wearing a dress. I swear, this little guy must think my bladder’s a trampoline because he sure is having fun pressing up against it at the most inopportune times.” Once she stops talking, she looks at Tara and gives her an embarrassed smile. “Sorry, first-time mom-to-be. I have a problem with my filter, especially when I forget I’m in public.”

“That’s okay. I have two of my own, so I know exactly how you feel. There’s no mercy when it comes to your baby and your bladder sometimes.” Tara’s eyes are on me as I look up, surprised at her admission. She raises her brow at me then looks back at Lucy, holding her hand out. “I’m Tara, by the way.”

Lucy grabs ahold of her hand for a shake at the same time that she rests her other one on her belly. “Lucy. Nice to meet you.” I watch as Tara’s eyes trail down to her belly, and I quickly sign the receipt and grab the cake, but it’s too late.

Tara turns towards me, cocking an eyebrow. “No ring? Kale, you surprise me. It only took you about three days to propose to me. Why the wait? You were all so eager for a wife and a baby. I’m shocked you haven’t already tried to lock her down.”

Lucy’s eyes dart back and forth between us, and she clears her throat. A tight smile crosses her face. “Apparently you two have a history I’m not privy to, but for your information, Tara, it’s 2014. A baby doesn’t equate marriage anymore. Where I come from, it’s perfectly acceptable to have a child out of wedlock.”

I go to take Lucy’s hand, but she holds it out of reach. Tara’s jaw sets as she looks at Lucy, and the tension between the two permeates the air. A smirk forms over Tara’s face.

“Maybe where you come from that’s true, but the Kale I knew would never have a child without making sure he’s going to be a permanent part of its life. I just find it odd that he hasn’t done that with you. I guess it’s just one of life’s little mysteries.”

Lucy visibly pales then collects herself and stands up straight, squaring her shoulders. In that instance, I realize that Mom was right. Lucy’s much stronger than I was giving her credit for, and I was a fucking fool for thinking she couldn’t handle it.

“It’s obvious you two have some sort of unfinished business. If you don’t mind, I’m going to wait in the car while you figure it out.” Without another word, she brushes past me, hurrying to the car.

“Oh, Kale, I hope I didn’t upset her,” Tara says in a fake sugary voice that sets me over the edge.

Leaning across the counter, I respond in a slow, deliberate fashion. “After being raised by a single mom with twin sisters, I never thought I’d ever say this, but what the hell. You’re a fucking cunt. You know that?” I pause as her eyes widen. “A fucking selfish, manipulative cunt, and while I may never forgive you for what you did, I’m happy as hell I didn’t get saddled down with you. The reason I proposed to you was because I thought I loved you, but I don’t see how I could’ve ever loved someone like you.

“That girl out there? She doesn’t need my fucking ring, and she’s certainly not getting it out of obligation. I know deep down in my fucking soul that I’m going to spend the rest of my life with her, whether she has a ring or not. When I do propose to her, and that’s a fucking when, not an if, it won’t be because she’s carrying my kid like I did with you. It’ll be because I can’t spend another fucking day with her not having my name. Because I can’t fucking breathe at the thought of a life without her. Because I love her so goddamn much that I won’t run the risk of someone as beautiful, as kindhearted, as loving, as absolutely fucking perfect for me slip through my fingers. And you know what, Tara? I already feel all those fucking things, but unlike you and me, I want to do it when she’s ready, not because fucking society and a pregnancy test prompt me to do it.”

My chest is heaving as I finish, and I know I should feel bad for my tirade, but I honestly don’t. It’s been brewing for ten years, and it feels fucking good to finally get it out. Tara’s looking down at the counter, avoiding my eyes. I grab the cake, ready to get the fuck out of here.

“Now if you don’t mind, I have a baby shower to salvage, a pregnant girlfriend to grovel to, and a mom and best friend that are going to say, ‘I told you so.’ Have a nice fucking life.”

As I stroll out of the cake shop, I resist the urge to call her a cunt again. Mom would be appalled, but I know Kaylie’d be cheering me on. When I get into the car, I hand the cake to Lucy and she takes it without even glancing down at it. I place my hand on the back of the headrest and try to get her to look at me.

“Baby…” I plead, but she just keeps looking out the window.

“Don’t, Kale. I’m not sure what the hell just happened, but I’m pretty good at putting two and two together. Can we not ruin what is supposed to be a happy day?”

I let out a deep sigh, and lean in to press a kiss against her hair. “That’s probably a good idea. I love you, Lucy,” I whisper against her, and her only response is a single tear the falls down her cheek, and my heart plummets, knowing that I’m the one who’s causing her to cry.

Lucy

I’M CLENCHING my fists together, taking in deep breaths as I wonder what in the hell just happened. When I came out of the bathroom, I could sense a weird vibe between Kale and the woman behind the cash register. She was staring at him with a strange expression, one that was an odd mixture of malice and affection. It made no sense, and I didn’t fail to notice the way Kale was gripping the counter tightly. His jaw was set and he looked annoyed, angry even, so when I walked up, I tried to lighten the mood.

That Tara woman’s words flow through my brain like an endless circular river of information as I try to piece it all together. Is this what Kale’s been keeping from me all along? And the shit Xavier mentioned he’d gone through? Is Tara what he meant? I’m overwhelmed as the puzzle pieces start to fit together in my mind, and for a brief moment, I begin to freak out.

“I have two myself.”

The thought that one of them might be Kale’s enters my mind, and I visibly begin to shake. Leaning my head back against the headrest, I close my eyes and try to calm my breathing as I push the thought out of my mind. There’s no way Kale would be an absent father.

The next worst-case scenario sets in, and as upset as I might be with him, my heart breaks at the thought that he should be father already but clearly isn’t. If I’m right, then Kale and Tara were engaged and expecting once upon a time, and now that they’re clearly not together and without a child, the thought that she miscarried sends a shiver of empathetic pain through my veins.

Suddenly, it all makes sense. The way he held me in fear the night after the first ultrasound, the guilt over not protecting Lily, the overprotectiveness when it comes to Sprout. Whatever happened with him and Tara, he’s been terrified of repeating, and the toll of it all begins to take hold. I don’t understand why he felt the need to keep this from me. After everything we’ve been through, why couldn’t he tell me? A million questions roll through my mind, and all I know is that I don’t have an answer to a single one because Kale didn’t trust me enough to let me into that part of his past.

Resting my hand protectively on my belly, I try to force all the doubts away, but it’s nearly impossible. Everything I was afraid of in the beginning of our relationship starts to turn around in my head again, and as much as I don’t want to consider the idea of my being an obligation, it’s pretty damn hard to push out of my mind.

As I glance back into the bakery, I notice Kale leaning in close to her, and I have to tear my eyes away. It’s clear to me that he still has pent-up issues in regards to her, and until they’re vanquished, I have no idea how we’re going to move forward.

It’s not long before Kale joins me in the car, and I can feel the tension rolling off him. I want to lean over and comfort him, to let him know that I’m here, but I force myself to sit still. I’ve told him that plenty of times, given him many chances to open up, and now that it’s been brought to the surface, I have no desire to discuss it. I don’t want him telling me the truth just because his ex decided to do it for him.

This is supposed to be one of the happiest days of my life, a celebration of the life we created together who’s not that far off from entering this world. The last thing I want to do is have this conversation in the car on the way to his mom’s house, so when he tries to talk to me, I put a stop to it. I’m so close to breaking down into sobs, but I bite the inside of my cheeks in an effort to keep the tears at bay. It’s a lost cause though, because when Kale leans in close and presses a soft kiss to my cheek with a promise of his love, I have nothing to say as a lone tear spills over onto my cheek.

Chapter 32

Kale

AS WE ride back to Mom’s house in silence, I rack my brain trying to figure out how I can fix this. Lucy’s silence speaks volumes, and I have to keep myself from trying to take hold of her hand. I don’t think she’d appreciate my touch, even though I’m craving hers. I need to feel her, touch her, taste her to know she’s still with me, but the way she’s staring out the window lets me know that she’s a million miles away.

When we pull up to the house, I take in a deep breath when I see Kalli’s car. I silently hope that my surprise for Lucy will be enough for her to at least be able to enjoy the day, no matter how she’s feeling towards me. She hops out of the car before I’ve even have a chance to shut the engine off. I quickly race after her, placing a hand on the small of her back as I lead her to the house. It’s a small victory because she doesn’t shy away from my touch, but she doesn’t look at me either.

Taking the cake box from her hands, I gesture for her to open the door. She finally glances up at me with a curious look on her face then complies.

As the door swings open and she steps inside, the sound of a loud “Surprise!” echoes throughout the living room.

She stands there in shock as she takes in the sight of Charlie, Knox, Xavier, Lily, Jace, and Lexi. Looking at each one of them then back at me, she immediately bursts into tears and runs to Charlie. Everyone exchanges curious glances as Charlie wraps her arms around her best friend, rubbing her back.

“Hey, Lucy, I knew you’d be happy to see us, but no need for the waterworks,” Knox jokes, causing Lucy to pull back from his fiancée to give him a watery smile.

“Sorry. Hormones,” she says weakly. “I just didn’t expect you guys to be here. Seriously, you didn’t have to come all this way.”

Charlie shakes her head and uses her thumbs to wipe away Lucy’s tears. “Are you kidding? I wasn’t going to miss my best friend’s baby shower.”

Lexi moves in to give Lucy a hug, her own small baby bump having now formed. “Same here. Plus, Jace’s family lives less than an hour from here, so we decided to make a quick trip to visit before our own little one comes.”

As Lucy greets all the new guests, I feel Xavier’s eyes on me. I walk back towards the kitchen to get give Mom the cake, and he trails behind me.

“What’s going on, man?” he asks, and I pretend like I have no idea what he’s talking about.

“Nothing, Z. Everything’s all good here. How’d Lily do on the flight? Have her headaches gone away?” I ask, trying to change the subject.

“How many times do I hafta tell you she’s fine before you finally believe me? She hasn’t had a headache in weeks and she was given the all-clear. Now quit stallin’. Those weren’t tears of happiness, and I could see the apprehension on your face as soon as you walked in the door.”

Sighing, I run my hand through my hair before heading to the refrigerator to grab a couple of beers. I hand him one then pop mine open. “We had the misfortune of running into Tara.”

He stops mid-drink and sets the beer down on the counter. “And let me guess? Lucy still had no idea there even was a Tara?”

I groan, leaning across the counter, trying to ignore his look of disappointment as I relay the entire encounter for him. He called this, and I brace myself for the ‘I told you so,’ but it never comes, even though I know I deserve hearing it on repeat.

“Man, I fucked up. I kept putting it off and putting it off. She gave me so many openings, but I was a little bitch and kept it all in. Part of me thought I was doing it to protect her, but I know I was being a coward.”

“Well, looks like you have your in now. I don’t really see any way around it, especially if you didn’t get a chance to explain.”

“I know, but I can’t do it here, around everyone. She asked me not to talk about it today, and since I’ve waited this long, what’s another day?”

He looks at me and just shakes his head. “Just don’t wait too long, Montgomery. That’s what got you into this mess in the first place.”

Nodding, I swallow, my chest tight. “I won’t. As soon as we get home, I’ll be an open book and tell her everything she wants to know. For now, I’ll just hope she has enough family and friends around her to keep her happy. God knows I’ll try.”

Xavier slaps a hand on my shoulder. “Hey, man, you’ve got a good woman, and at the end of the day, no matter how upset she is, she’s always gonna have your back. You may just have to grovel a little.” He lets out a chuckle, and I wish I could share in his amusement. “Or, well, you’ll probably actually have to grovel a lot. A helluva lot, in fact.”

As much as I want to believe him, I saw the devastated look on Lucy’s face when Tara’s words sank in, and it’s killing me not to drag her upstairs to get the whole story out in the open once and for all. But like I told him, the least I can do right now is respect her wishes and try to ensure that she still enjoys herself at the baby shower. I have no fucking idea if I’ll succeed, but I’ll try like hell.

Lucy

I WAS holding it together in car fairly decently after that one tear, but when I walked in the door and saw my closest friends intermixed with my family, I couldn’t hold back the tears, and I ran for Charlie, hopefully convincing everyone that I was just overwhelmed by the fact that they’d all shown up. That’s one great thing about pregnancy. You can cry at the drop of a hat and no one bats an eyelash at it. Thanks, hormones.

As I introduced Mom, Steve, and Marisa to Knox, Lexi, Jace, and Lily, I noticed that Kale had disappeared into the back of the house with Xavier in tow. An unsettled feeling curled up in my stomach from knowing that they were probably discussing what had just happened, and the fact that Kale turned to Xavier instead of me further caused my heart to sink. Fortunately, Lily chose that moment to climb up on the couch next to me, alleviating some of my anxiety. Looking around the room, I realized I had so many people here to love and support me, so I decided to grow a pair and push all things Tara and Kale out of my mind so I could enjoy the shower.

As the shower began, Kalli insisted I sit in a chair in the middle of the room, where I could be the center of attention. I tried to protest, but she wouldn’t hear it. Xavier and Kale returned from the kitchen, and as Kale approached me, I could see the sadness in his eyes. My heart yearned to reach out and comfort him, yet at the same time I wanted to push him away. Not wanting to give anyone any clues that our relationship might be in distress, I didn’t hesitate to allow him to take my hand when he sat dutifully beside, the ever-present father-to-be.

One by one, we opened gift after gift, and my heart swelled with all the love our baby was going to have in his life. As the day went on, all thoughts of Tara were kept at bay, and I was truly able to enjoy celebrating the life of our unborn child. Often enough, I found myself genuinely smiling and laughing as I cherished each moment of the day.

After all the gifts had been opened and Mom and Ginger had scurried around the room picking up all the wrapping paper, Kale cleared his throat and turned to me. My heart leapt into my chest, nervous about what was to come. He glanced at Kaylie, who pulled a square box out of her purse and handed it to him. He looked back at me with earnest, remorseful eyes, and my gaze softened.

“Baby, I’ve been working on this for a while, and I thought today would be a fitting day to give it to you. I could never say it enough, but I’ll spend the rest of my life trying. I became a blessed man the day you walked into my life, and every day since then just further solidifies the fact that you’re the only woman for me, the only one I’ll ever love. I could never match the gift you’ve given me in Sprout. I love you more than anything.”

His words caused me to choke up, and when he handed me the box, apprehension washed over me. It was too big to be a ring box, and I was thankful for it. I don’t think I could’ve handled a proposal at the baby shower, regardless of if I had met Tara or not.

He grinned at me as I slowly opened the wrapping paper, and with him watching, I made sure to take my time. My breath caught when I lifted the top of the box. Inside was a gorgeous white-gold bracelet with several charms dangling from it. Lifting it out of the box, I held it up for closer inspection. As I looked over each of the charms, I smiled at the memories they brought forth. The charms included a ruler, a keyboard, a heart, and lastly, a little leaf. I didn’t hesitate to lean over and give Kale a kiss on the lips.

“They’re perfect,” I whispered, and I watched his Adam’s apple bob up and down as he swallowed hard.

“I’m glad. I can’t wait to add more in the future,” he whispered back, his eyes pleading with mine, wanting confirmation that everything will be okay.

He let out a sigh of relief when I gave him a brief nod before handing him the bracelet so he could put it on for me. The girls all moved in to fawn over it, and Charlie gave me a wicked smile when she saw the ruler, knowing exactly the meaning behind it.

After that, the guys all helped Kale load the car with everything the baby was gifted today while I sat back and chatting with the women. Even after the disaster of the morning and the emotional turmoil I was trying to keep at bay, I had a great time with our friends and blended family. She may have tried, but there was no way I was going to let Tara ruin my day.

After saying goodbye to Jace, Lexi, Knox, and Charlie as they left to head to Jace’s parents’, ready to spend the next few days on the beach, I decide to sneak a moment away for myself. Mom and Ginger are looking through childhood photos of Kale while Kalli and Marisa entertain Lily. Steve, Kale, and Xavier are engrossed in a baseball game, so I grab a bottle of water and quietly slide the back door open, making my escape. Slipping my flats off, I make my way down the steps and enjoy the feel of the sand between my toes. Using the moonlight to guide my way, I walk towards the shore and plant myself in the sand, just out of the water’s reach.

The sound of the rolling waves is soothing. Although I have a million thoughts in my mind, I allow the calming noise to relax me, so much so that my mind becomes blank, and I welcome the peace. Leaning back on my palms, I close my eyes, and the peace is short-lived as her words seep in through the back of my mind.

“It only took you three days to propose to me.”

Looking around, I find that there’s nothing but me and the moon, and for the first time today, I take advantage of my solitude by finally allowing myself to shed the tears I’ve been holding in all day. I sit up and cross my legs, wrapping my arms around my belly as the sobs silently rack through me. I don’t know exactly what it is I’m crying for, but once the tears start falling, they come in spades. As I hold on to my stomach, I realize that part of what I’m doing is grieving for Kale’s unborn child, and I wonder if he’s ever done so. Without even having met him, I couldn’t imagine a world without Sprout. Or at least the idea that he’ll be here soon. What exactly has Kale been keeping from me, and after so many opportunities, why did he continue to do so? As I try to search my brain for answers, I feel a presence beside me. I’m quick to use to my sleeve to wipe my eyes before looking to see who’s joined me.

Expecting to see Kale or maybe Marisa, I’m surprised when Kaylie sits down next to me, a beer in her hand. “You look like you could use one of these right about now,” she says, breaking the silence.

“I feel like I could use about ten,” I confess, giving a small laugh as my hands spread out across my belly. “But fingers crossed, this guy has about twenty-one more years before he gets introduced to alcohol, so I’m stuck with my water.”

“Wanna talk about it?” she offers, and I’m kind of surprised. Kalli’s always been the open, friendly sister, while Kaylie’s always been much more reserved. “I know I don’t come across as the most sensitive person, but with a sister like Kalli, I have a pretty good listening ear.”

Sighing, I pick at the sand next to my foot, not sure that Kaylie’s the person for me to talk to about this. At the same time, I realize she may be able to give me some insight. After taking a long swig of my water, I stare out at the black waves of the ocean and decide to let it all out.

“I met Tara today.” She lets out a low whistle. “The thing is, I had no idea there was a Tara before today.”

“That fucking idiot,” I hear Kaylie mutter under her breath. I turn to look at her, and she just shrugs. “That must’ve been quite a shock.”

“That’s an understatement. At first I thought I was just meeting the nice woman who made my baby shower cake, and then seconds later, I felt like I was being blindsided by a woman who claimed to have once been engaged to Kale. And…I just don’t know. She said some other things that have my mind working in overdrive, and I just don’t know what to think anymore. Kale’s had a year and a half, or at least eight months, to tell me about it, and I had to find out from her? And on top of that, I don’t even know what exactly I found out.”

“Look, I know I acted cool at Thanksgiving, and I want you to know it had nothing to do with you and more to do with worrying about Kale. I was there for him after everything happened with Tara, and to say he was a mess is an understatement. None of us ever thought he’d settle down again until he brought you home. And I was scared for him. But while it’s not my place to talk about what happened, I can assure you one thing. You’re no Tara.”

“Yeah, but here’s the thing. I don’t even know what that means. She could’ve been the love of his life, the one he let get away, and hearing that I’m not her? It’s not exactly reassuring.”

A low chuckle escapes her lips. “My brother really is an idiot. I don’t know why Kale didn’t tell you about Tara, but my guess is it’s because he didn’t want her toxicity to infect your relationship. That’s who Tara is. She’s a toxic human being who hurts everyone she claims to love. I, for one, am glad she’s been out of Kale’s life for a very long time.” She pauses as she brings the beer bottle to her lips. “And let me tell you, Lucy. I know my brother, and he looks at you in a way he never looked at her. That right there is what scared me at Thanksgiving. I knew how torn apart he was with what happened with Tara, but I knew deep down in my soul that if he ever lost you, the devastation would be beyond repair.”

I find solace in her words, even if they do bring on more questions than answers. Something about the way she holds her brother in high regard has me trusting her, even if it still hurts being kept in the dark.

“And what about now? Do you think he’ll ever let me all the way in?” I hold my breath in anticipation of her answer.

“That’s something you’re going to have to ask him. But I promise you, if Kale kept it from you, he had his reasons. Just trust that he loves you, and he loves that little guy, too.”

Before I can respond, she stands up and holds a hand out to me. “If you’re all cried out, let’s head back up before they send out a search party. Frankly, I’m already surprised Kale hasn’t come looking for you. He’s barely let you out of his sight since you’ve been here.”

Complying, I allow her to pull me up before I brush the sand off the back of my dress, knowing that Kale’s probably just trying to give me space. As I follow her up to the house, apprehension begins to creep in at finally having to be alone with Kale. For the first time since I met him, I have no idea what to expect.

Chapter 33

Kale

I’M ABOUT to go seek out Lucy when I see her and Kaylie enter from the back deck. Lucy promptly goes to the family room, where Mom and Marcy are presumably still sharing embarrassing baby photos. Kaylie plops down on the couch next to me, handing me another beer.

“I’m happy for you, you know,” she says, surprising me. I know she was wary about Lucy in the beginning, something that stems from the aftermath of Hurricane Tara, and being that this is only the second time she’s interacted with her, I didn’t think she’d approve so quickly.

“Thanks, Kaylie. That means a lot coming from you.”

“That being said, you’re a fucking idiot.”

I hear Xavier cough back a laugh and I turn to glare at him. He just raises his beer to Kaylie, who toasts hers back in his direction.

“Don’t mess this one up, Kale. You’ll never find someone who’s more perfect for you than that girl. You need to put the past in the past and get over it once and for all.”

Looking around the room, I’m thankful Steve retired for the night. Having Xavier and Kaylie gang up on me is last thing I want my child’s grandfather to witness.

“Well, I called Tara a cunt this afternoon. That was pretty therapeutic.”

Kaylie stares at me with wide eyes. “You didn’t,” she challenges.

“I absolutely did. I’m not proud of it, but the way she was trying to rile up Lucy made my blood boil, and it just came out.” Kaylie gives me an approving smile, and I continue. “As much as I love Lily, I was wrong to think that raising her could take away all the pain of what I lost. And I may not have known it at the time, but I started healing the day I met Lucy. Something about her vibrant spirit spoke to me on a deeper level and hooked me long before I even knew she’d taken hold. For the first time in forever, I wanted more, and I want it with her. I think part of why I haven’t wanted to talk about Tara is because I’m finally moving past it and I didn’t want her tainting what Lucy and I have.”

“I kind of get your logic because you’re a guy, after all, but that seriously is the dumbest thing I’ve ever heard. If you’re truly one hundred percent over it, then you talk about it and move on.”

“When the hell did you get so smart in the ways of relationships?” I ask, and Kaylie just grins at me.

“Watching Kalli over the years has given me more life lessons than any psychobabble textbook ever could. For example, did you know she’s got a thing for our buddy Xavier here?” This time when Xavier makes a coughing noise, it’s because he’s actually choking on his beer, his eyes wide as he looks at Kaylie. “See, he even gets choked up just thinking about it. Perhaps it’s not unrequited love after all.”

“You’re outta your freakin’ mind, Kaylie. I’ve known her since she was sixteen. She’s like a little sister to me,” he protests, giving her a scowl.

Kaylie tilts her head and grins at me. “I don’t know, Kale. The soldier doth protest too much,” she teases, cocking an eyebrow up at him.

As they continue to argue back and forth, I get up and go in search of Lucy. Disappointment floods over me when I learn that she’s gone to bed. Slowly, I climb the steps, unsure of what awaits me in my bedroom. As I open the door, I see that Lucy’s already nestled under the covers, and I quickly get undressed and slide in behind her. She doesn’t move as I cuddle up behind her, bringing my hand to its natural resting place.

I lie there in silence, listening to the sound of her breathing. Apprehension slowly seeps in over me as I wish I knew what she was thinking. She surprises me when she settles back in to me.

“It was a great shower. Thank you so much for surprising me with all of our friends. It meant a lot to have them all here today. And for the bracelet. It’s perfect.”

Blinking a few times, I register what she’s saying, surprised at how calm she sounds after everything. “Of course, baby. It wouldn’t have been as special without them. And I’m glad you like it. It took me forever to find the perfect charms.”

“Well, you did a pretty damn good job.”

Pressing my hand against her belly, I nuzzle into her hair, giving her a soft kiss. “Lucy Dawson, isn’t there a rule about swearing around the baby?” I scold playfully.

“By the time this kid starts talking, we’re probably going to have to start swear jar,” she teases. “Hey, Kale?”

“Yeah, baby?” I ask, my eyes closing as I enjoy the feel of her skin pressed up against mine.

“Do you want to talk?” she asks timidly, almost sounding unsure of herself.

I should say yes. I know I should, but she just got done saying that the shower was great and the last thing I want to do is talking about this in the dark, in my mom’s house, with all our family downstairs.

“We’ll talk, I promise. But not tonight. It’s been a long day, and tomorrow’s going to be even longer. You need to get some rest before the car ride home.”

She lets out a deep sigh. “Okay, Kale. I understand. You’re probably right. Why ruin what turned out to be a good day? Let’s get some sleep.”

I can hear the disappointment in her voice, but I don’t change my mind. Leaning in, I place a kiss on her cheek and hope that once I finally let it all out I’m not too late.

AFTER SAYING goodbye to our families, we head to the car with two stowaways Lucy wasn’t expecting. I forgot that Xavier and Lily only had one-way tickets, so they are hitching a ride home with us. Even though he tries to resist, Lucy insists that Xavier have the front seat, and she scrunches in the back with Lily, who only protests three of the six times we stop so Lucy can get out and stretch. Lucy’s utterly silent the entire way home, and I don’t miss the way she stares out the window the whole time.

By the time I drop off Xavier and Lily, Lucy looks like she’s about to pass out. Once we get home, I shuffle her inside and then go back out to grab our bags and the gifts from the shower. It takes me three trips, and I sigh with relief when I’m finally done.

Leaning against the back of the door, I close my eyes, wishing I could forget what happened this weekend. When I head back into the bedroom, I realize that Lucy’s lying on the bed, staring up at the ceiling. I frown, knowing that this quick weekend trip was probably too exhausting for her. I should’ve told Kalli no from the beginning.

“Hey baby, why don’t I draw you a bath so you can soak while I get something for dinner?”

She turns her head and looks up at me, nodding. I head into the bathroom to get it ready for her, and when I go into the bedroom, she allows me, without a word, to lead her to the tub, where I slowly undress her. I hold her steady as she steps into the lukewarm water, and she braces against my arm as she sinks down. Kneeling down beside her, I make sure that all of her products are within arm’s reach. I place a slow, lingering kiss on her lips as my fingers caress her belly before I pull back to leave her alone for her bath.

“Let me know when you’re ready to get out and then I’ll feed you.”

“Okay,” she replies softly, almost a whisper, and I can hear the exhaustion in her voice.

Making my way out to the kitchen, I whip up a couple of omelets then head back to check on Lucy, who’s right in the middle of rinsing out her hair. I sit on the edge of the tub and watch as she finishes.

“I’m ready,” she tells me, and I lean down to pull the plug so the water can drain.

Grabbing a towel, I gently rub her arms then wrap it around her shoulders before she grabs ahold of my hands so I can help her up. She stands stock-still in the tub as I tenderly rub her down, a routine we’ve fallen into the further along she’s gotten in her pregnancy. Once in the bedroom, she slips on an oversized t-shirt and a pair of panties while I towel dry her hair and then brush it out for her.

Taking hold of her hand, I lead her out to the kitchen, where I watch as she wolfs down her food.

“You ready for bed, baby?” I ask, and she shakes her head.

“No, I’m fine. I slept plenty in the car,” she replies, moving into the living room and settling on the sofa.

I follow her and sit beside her as she flips through the television stations. She finally decides to stop on some country music awards show and we mindlessly watch the various performers intermixed with the awards. Every time I try to work up the nerve to start the conversation, her eyes light up at the latest musician on the screen. I know I need to just come right out and start, but as soon as I think I have the right words in my head, they slip right off the tip of my tongue. I don’t miss the way she glances at me during commercials, and I know what she’s waiting for.

Once again, I’m too fucking late, because before I know it, she’s yawning bracing herself against the couch as she rises slowly from it. “I tried to make it through the whole show, but I can’t keep my eyes open anymore.” She leans down and gives me a kiss. “I’ll see you in the morning. Love you.”

And just like that, Lucy’s out of the room, and once again, I berate myself for freezing up when I had the chance to make everything right. Instead of joining her, I sit on the couch and think about everything that happened this weekend. Calling Tara what I did was harsh, even if I think she deserved it. The thing is that I don’t know if I was more pissed at her or myself. It wasn’t her fault Lucy found out that way. All of that blame rests solely on me. The longer I put this off, the further I’m going to push her away. Tomorrow. Once and for all, I’m going to lay it all out on the line for her and deal with whatever repercussions there are. With a renewed sense of clarity, I turn off the television and join Lucy in the bedroom. She’s fast asleep, and as much as I want the comfort of her embrace, I slide into bed and let her be, knowing she needs her rest.

THE NEXT morning, I wake to the sounds of someone shuffling around the room. Slowly, I come out of my sleepy haze and turn over, blinking as my eyes adjust. Lucy’s at the closet slipping on flat sandals. She holds her back as she walks over to her side of the bed, where she grabs her phone and her keys. She whips around to look at me when the sheets rustle as I move to sit up.

“What’re you doing, baby? We both have the day off. Why are you up already?”

Her gaze softens for a split second before she stands up straight, her eyes turning to cold steel. “I just need to get out for the day,” she responds quietly.

“Just give me a few minutes and I’ll come with you,” I tell her, scrambling out of the bed, but she holds her hand up to me.

“No, Kale, I need to get out for the day. On my own. I need some space, some time to think. More importantly, I think that’s what you need.”

The beat of my heart quickens to a rapid pace as her words register. “No, baby, I don’t need space. I’ll never need space from you. I’m ready to talk. Stay here and we’ll do just that. I promise. I’ll let it all out.”

She looks at me with remorseful eyes, and I think she’s about to give in. “No, Kale. I’ve waited two days. Two long, excruciating days where I’ve gone over every single scenario in my head, and now that you’re ready to talk, I’m not sure I’m ready to listen. That’s probably selfish, but I need this. This one day to get away from it all, to pretend Tara doesn’t exist and that she’s not some big elephant in the room that’s coming between us.”

“Baby, I was wrong for not telling you. I know that now. I’m ready. Please, don’t leave like this.”

She places a hand on her hip, raising her chin at me. “Tell me one thing, Kale. If Tara hadn’t been in the bakery that day, when did you plan on telling me about her? Or did you think she’d be a secret forever?”

I’m tongue-tied at her question, because in all honestly, I have no idea when I was going to tell her. She must be able to read my expression, because her eyes narrow.

“That’s what I thought. What is this, Kale? This thing between you and me? Am I substitute for what you once lost? Are you with me because I'm having your child? That was my biggest fear jumping into this relationship, and then I find out you had a secret pregnant fiancée in your past? Why would you keep that from me?"

Anger at her questioning flows through me, and I want to grip her shoulders and fucking shake it out of her. It’s irrational, especially since this whole thing is my fault, and I know she doesn't mean it—she's just trying to prove a point—but dammit, that insinuation fucking hurts.

"You know none of that is true. It’s all bullshit and it’s not why I’m with you. I don't need to prove I love you, Lucy. You know I do. I show you every single fucking day. I’m not the type of guy who needs to make some big grand gesture and sing to you like an idiot in a bar. I may have fucked up by not opening up a painful part of my past to you, but that doesn’t mean I don’t love you. You need to trust me and trust my feelings. I love you. I love our baby, but dammit, Lucy, I love you first."

I watch as her eyes close, but not before I see the moisture in them. Hope swells in me that I’m getting through to her.

"You’re right, Kale. You don't need to perform a big grand gesture, and I wouldn't expect you to or want you to. But what I do want from the man who claims to love me is his honesty, his openness, his whole heart. The good, the bad, the painful. You know, other than my family and Charlie, no one in my life knows about Tim. Everyone thinks Steve’s my real dad, and I could have kept that part of myself from you, but I didn’t. You know why? Because I love you, Kale. I want to spend the rest of my life with you, to start a family with you, and I didn’t feel right doing that until you knew me, all of me. The good, the bad, the painful. And I thought that, by opening myself up first, you’d feel more comfortable to do the same, but instead, you retreated. If you love me like you say you do, then why won't you let me all the way in?"

I’m about to protest, to profess my undying love for her, when she holds her hand up. “The day I realized I love you was the day that you became my whole heart. Your happiness is mine, Kale, but more than that, your pain is my pain, too. If you grieve, I grieve with you, no matter the cause. At the same time, when you rejoice, I’m right there jumping up and down with you. But unless you’re willing to lay it all out on the line with me, then we’ll never be equal partners.” A slow tear trickles down her cheek, followed by another one. I move to go to her, but she backs up. “I want one thing to be clear. When I walk out that door, I’m not leaving you. I’m simply giving you space to work out your crap. I know you love me, Kale, but you need to decide if that’s enough. If you love me enough to trust me with your deepest wounds. I might not be able to heal them, but I’ll damn well try.”

She crosses the room and lifts up on her tiptoes, planting a soft kiss on my lips. “I love you, and I will be back. It’s your job to decide if I’m back for good.”

Without another word, she exits the bedroom, and I’m frozen solid in place. What the fuck just happened? When I went to bed last night, I was confident and ready to lay it all out on the line for her, but she blindsided me. Sitting down on the edge of the bed, I rest my head in my hands, wondering how in the hell I’m going to fix this.

Hours later and one Xavier beat down, I’m pacing the living room, waiting for Lucy to return. It feels like forever since she’s been gone, and I’ve barely resisted the urge to call Charlie to see if she’s heard from her. Other than during the work day, I’ve never spent this many hours away from her, and the thought that she’s out there, alone and emotional, nearly drives me wild with concern. Some rational part of me resists from doing so, knowing that I need to respect her wishes for space.

My ears perk up when I hear the sound of the front door opening, and my eyes move to the box on the coffee table then to the doorknob that’s beginning to turn. Sending up a quick prayer for strength, I move towards her, more than ready to let it all out.

Chapter 34

Lucy

I THOUGHT walking out of our home this morning was the hardest thing I’ve ever had to do, but now that I stand outside the door, ready to go back in, I’m finding it even more difficult to turn the knob. I have no idea what awaits me on the other side, and I’m terrified that he’s going to freeze up again, effectively shutting me out.

I spent the better part of the day wandering aimlessly along the Riverwalk, plopping down frequently on park benches, pulling the paperback out of my purse to try and get lost in. It was no use. My mind was on Kale, Tara, and their unborn baby the whole time, and guilt started to creep in. If Kale endured a miscarriage, can I really comfort him through that? Am I naïve to think that he needs me to work it through? This day of needing space ended up just adding more questions in my mind, and now that I stand here, staring at our front door, I’m not sure I have the courage to walk back in.

Mustering up all the strength in my body, I place my hand on the knob and turn. The door flings open, and I’m pulled in violently. I’m about to fall flat on my face when Kale catches me in his arms.

“Oh God, baby, I’m so sorry. I heard you on the other side of the door and I tried to be patient, but I couldn’t help myself.” His callused hand brushes against my cheek as he studies me tenderly. “Are you okay?”

Nodding, I try to regain my equilibrium as he sets me upright on my feet.

He wraps me in his warm embrace, gently stroking my hair. “This has been the longest day of my life, Lucy,” he confesses.

I look up at him with glistening eyes. Bringing my hand up to caress his face, I feel his warm stubble under my skin. “I know. It hasn’t exactly been the best day for me, either,” I admit.

His eyes soften and he releases me before taking hold of my hand and leading me to the couch. A small, square box sits on the coffee table, and I eye it suspiciously. I’ve seen it buried in the depths of the closet, and I wonder why he’s pulled it out now.

Kale sits down next to me and leans in to place a kiss to my lips. “I’ve thought about what you said, baby, and you’re right. I want to spend the rest of my life with you, and if we’re going to do this, then you deserve to know everything about me.”

I hear the underlying pain as his voice catches, and for a split second, I want to give him a reprieve, tell him he doesn’t have to tell me if it’s going to be too painful. “Kale,” I whisper, but he holds a finger up to my lips and hushes me.

“No, baby. This is my time to talk.” I nod compliantly before he picks the box up from the table and sets it on the couch between us. “I’m going to tell you a story, okay? It’s from a long freaking time ago.”

“Okay,” I say in a shaky breath, steeling myself for what’s about to come.

Kale lifts the lid off the box and then looks at me. “Once upon a time, there was a very naïve, very stupid, completely idiotic nineteen-year-old kid who thought he was invincible. This same kid’s world came crashing down the day his girlfriend approached him with tears in her eyes, telling him she was pregnant. The kid, naturally, was scared out of his mind but, at the same time, was ready to step up. He went to a pawn shop, bought what he thought was an acceptable engagement ring, and was ecstatic when she said yes. This same kid, although he could be considered a dumbass, realized that if he was about to have a family, he’d need to support. He went to a recruiter and, not long after, was shipped off to the Army.”

He pauses, and I slide my hand over his, my thumb rubbing over his skin. “Suffice it to say, that kid was me. It was crazy. Stupid. And I never should’ve imagined it would work out, but I had my head in the clouds. Tara and I… We’d known each other since we were kids, and while it seemed early, it wasn’t exactly out of the realm of possibility that we’d end up married with kids, the white picket fence, all that stuff. The pregnancy just kind of sped things up.”

I bite the inside of my cheek, unsure that I want to hear the rest of the story. He reaches into the box and pulls out a faded teddy bear. A rueful smile crosses his lips as he stares at it.

“When I graduated boot camp, this was the first thing I bought. I couldn’t wait to get home to give it to Tara. She would’ve been seven months along by then, and I already felt so guilty for missing so much time while I was gone.”

“Oh, Kale. You can’t blame yourself. Miscarriages happen all the time, and they’re usually out of the blue,” I tell him, caressing his hand to provide some sort of comfort. “You were trying to find a way to provide for your family. That’s admirable.”

His eyes narrow and turn dark, and I’m not sure what I said wrong. With a shake of his head, he continues. As he recounts exiting the plane and his initial reaction to Tara’s not meeting him in the airport, my heart begins to climb up into my throat. The details of Kaylie taking him to the bar have me nervous with anticipation. I move in closer, knowing that I need to be wrapped up in him, that he needs to be wrapped up in me as he reveals everything.

“When I saw her with a flat stomach, I felt like the wind had been knocked out of me. Like I’d been punched in the gut. I took her out into that alley, ready to beg for forgiveness for leaving her alone to deal with a miscarriage, because that was my first thought, too. Instead, she practically laughed at me. There was no miscarriage, Lucy. She looked me cold-stone in the face. ‘I terminated the pregnancy.’ Those words haunted me for so long, and while I know I didn’t set the appointment, I often wonder what would’ve happened if I’d still been around.

“That’s what’s always been so hard about this. It wasn’t God willing. It wasn’t a fluke of nature. What should have been the mother of my child decided, without me, that our child didn’t deserve living. Because I wasn’t there to protect him. And I know all the ‘it’s a woman’s body bullshit,’ but that was my child, too. What should’ve been my firstborn… But because I don’t have a uterus and can’t carry a child, I had no say so in whether or not my child was brought to full term, even though I would’ve gladly taken all parental control after birth. She wanted him before. I didn’t get how she could change her mind all of a sudden, and I just kind of snapped.”

His admission floors me. Ever since meeting Tara, I’ve been grieving for him over the loss of an unborn child, but I never, not in a million years, ever expected this depth of hurt to be lingering. Any words of solace that come to mind seem insignificant, so I do the next best thing, I crawl into his lap, trying to get as close as possible.

Looking up at him, I catch his eyes. “I’ve gone through a million scenarios in my mind since Saturday and not one of them ended like this. My heart aches for you. And I understand now why you wouldn’t want to talk about it.” My hand rests on belly. “I’m so sorry for your loss, Kale. No parent, no matter how young, should ever have to go through that. And for the sake of being crude, I think Tara’s kind of a bitch. I mean, I can imagine that she was probably scared and alone, but she could have at least told you, even if it was through a letter or even a phone call. For you to just show up and find out that way seems cruel.”

I feel his chest rumble underneath me as he laughs. “Baby, watch your mouth,” he chastises, leaning in to press a kiss against my lips. “But yeah, I may have called her something a little more colorful the other day.”

I feel my eyes widen, and I squirm in his lap. “You didn’t! You’re the most gentlemanly guy I know. Ginger would kick your ass if she heard you say that!”

He gives me a sheepish grin that slowly turns devilish. “I’m usually a gentleman, but she upset you, and it didn’t make me very happy. Plus, Kaylie thought it was hilarious. But back to what you said… I’ve never actually thought about that. In all my anger, I never let myself think about what it was like for her after I was gone.”

“I know it’s probably not what you want to hear, but it’s been ten years, Kale. In order to really move forward, you have to let go of your anger towards her, too.”

He sighs and gives me a small smile. “I know you’re right. And I think I’m starting to. I was angrier at her the other day for upsetting you more than anything else. What she did is done and I can’t ever change it. I need to stop looking back and focus on the future. On you and Sprout. So let’s finish this,” he insists.

Nodding in agreement, I settle in against his chest and listen carefully as he pulls out every item from the box, giving me a brief history. When he pulls out the engagement ring, I turn to look at him, giving him a questioning smile.

“That’s the first thing to go to a pawn shop,” he says, and I laugh, honestly not caring what he does with it. If she was foolish enough to let him go, to return his ring, then the sight of it doesn’t bother me in the least bit.

The last item he pulls out is an ultrasound, and my breath hitches when I see the image. We’re cuddled up on the couch together, and he brings the photograph in so we can both get a close look.

“I wish I could have met him,” I whisper, hoping I’m not speaking out of bounds.

Kale’s lips press softly against my temple. “So do I, baby.” He leans across the couch and opens up the drawer in the coffee table, pulling out a photo. When he hands it to me, I realize that it’s our first image of Sprout, and my heart melts. “This is why I was so messed up that night. I was overwhelmed at the sight of him, at the thought of actually becoming a father, and I was terrified of letting you down. For the longest time, I locked away what happened, and seeing the sonogram brought it all back to the surface, and it freaked me out. I already loved him so much, and the thought of losing him, or you, was more than I could handle.”

“Kale, you could never let me down, and you’re not going to lose me. Ever. All I wanted was for you to open up. Nothing from your past would have ever scared me away from you, and I would never, ever take your son from you. I love you. Who you are, who you were, and who you’ve come to be.” Pausing, I take his hand and rest it on my belly. “My heart breaks for all you’ve lost. I know I can never replace it, and I’d never try. But I’m here now, and he’ll be here soon, and we’re never going to leave your side. But from now on, you have to be one hundred percent honest and open with me. No more secrets.”

Kale’s eyes are on his hand, and then he looks back at the sonogram. Finally, his gaze reaches mine and he gives me a breathtaking smile. “No more secrets. Scout’s honor,” he says, trying to make that damned pledge with his hand as he gives me a small smile. “I can’t dwell on the past anymore, baby, and I don’t want to. I have so much to look forward to, and that’s what I wanna do. Focus on you, on him, on us. I never thought I’d have a family, Lucy, but what I didn’t realize is that I was just waiting for you. You’re everything I’ve always wanted and never thought I could have. I might sound like a pussy, but the fact that you’re sitting here with me after all this time is more than a dream come true, and I’m never going to let you go.”

Curling my fingers around his, I give them a gentle squeeze. “That’s good to know, Montgomery, because I’d never let you, even if you tried.”

Chapter 35

Kale

AFTER FINALLY opening up about Tara and the baby, Lucy and I have been closer than ever. She’s helped me realize that I never did grieve the way I should have, yet at the same time, I’ve learned that life’s gotten easier as I’ve let go of old wounds.

“Baby, we’ve got to go or else we’re going to be late!” I yell to the back bedroom, where Lucy shooed me out of earlier.

I’m pacing the living room, more than ready to loosen the green tie she encouraged me to wear. It’s late May, and Mother Nature already decided that summer should come early. I know I’ll be losing my jacket and rolling up my sleeves before the night’s over, and I fight the urge to go ahead and do it now.

As I hear the bedroom door open, I turn, my breath taken away as I catch sight of her. She’s an absolute vision, and my mouth waters as I scan her from head to toe. I didn’t think she could get any sexier than she was at her baby shower, but the sight of her now, nearly nine months pregnant and radiating sexuality, has me on edge. She’s grinning at me sheepishly as she watches my eyes creep up her tan, toned legs as I take in the sight of her. Her long blonde hair is twisted and pinned to the side, and she’s gone for the smoky effect with her eye makeup. She’s wearing a short, lacy black dress that clings to every single curve, highlighting her bump. I have no idea how she’s going to be comfortable, but she looks absolutely breathtaking. A silver chain adorns her neck, and the charm bracelet I gave her for the baby shower is on her wrist. She gives me a warm smile as she walks towards me.

“Have I ever told you how sexy you look in a suit?” she asks, her eyes raking over my body.

“Baby, you always tell me I look sexy,” I tease, and I dodge as she goes to give me a playful slap.

“Okay, let’s get a move on. My back’s been killing me all day, and all I want to do is sit.”

She slips into her standard black flats and grabs her purse as we make our way out of the house. Leading her to the car, I gently help lower her into it. Now that she’s nine months pregnant, every move she makes worries me, and I know it’s going to be hard to keep my eyes off her through the night.

When we arrive in Belle Meade an hour later, I’m taken aback as I see the Wellington home. Knowing Knox, I never would’ve guessed he grew up in a place like this. As I hand my keys off to the valet, I try to come to grips with the fact that this is the home of a guy whose bone I’ve seen protruding through his skin. He never let on that he came from money, and as Lucy and I walk down the long hallway, I catch sight of a newspaper clipping that shows him lying on stretcher, waiting for medevac. Lucy’s eyes widen when she sees it, and I wrap an arm around her protectively.

“Just think. If the explosion hadn’t happened, we might not even be here right now,” I whisper to her. “Everything happens for a reason, baby. Believe it.”

She nods in agreement as she continues to scan the article.

“Oh, you made it!” I turn and see Lucy moving towards Charlie, both of them arms wide open. “I know you probably hated sitting in the car on the way here, but I’m so glad to see you. After all, what kind of engagement party would it be without my best friend and maid of honor?”

Lucy grins at her and looks down at her stomach. “Trust me. I wouldn’t have missed it for the world. I’m just thankful you set your wedding for August so this little guy doesn’t have to make an appearance in every single wedding photo.”

“Trust me. If it were up to Knox, we would’ve already gone to Vegas and gotten it over with, but I think Dad would kill me if he didn’t get to walk his only girl down the aisle. Knox just has to deal. Speaking of, let’s go get you something to drink and find my groom.” She loops her arm through Lucy’s and then heads off in the direction of the backyard. I follow closely behind.

Finding Knox, Jace, and Lexi, we settle into comfortable conversation as Charlie tries to pry the gender of Lexi’s baby out of her. For some reason, Jace and Lexi are keeping it to themselves, something that’s driving Charlie absolutely nuts.

Knox’s younger brother, Cohen, joins the group. I got to know him a little last year when Knox was laid up, and he’s a pretty cool kid. I watch as Knox wraps an arm around his shoulder then looks at me with a wicked gleam in his eyes.

“Guess who’s got a new main squeeze, Montgomery?” he teases, bringing his brother into a headlock.

“Dammit, Knox. I told you that shit in confidence. Plus, she’s not my main squeeze. She’s not my anything. In fact, I’m pretty sure she hates my guts.”

Jace starts laughing and looks between me, Cohen, and Knox.

“All right, Montgomery. Now’s your chance. Let him have it.”

I shake my head. I’d almost feel bad for the guy if I didn’t know just how well they worked for me. I lean in close, and Cohen looks at me with nervous eyes as soon as I say those two promising words.

Charlie cracks up and gives his hair a ruffle. “Oh, Cohen. This is going to be fun.”

Lucy

THE NIGHT continues on as the live band starts to play. It’s an unusually warm May day, and I’m thankful I thought to put my hair up to keep my neck cool. Although I try to mingle as much as possible, eventually I have to find a seat to rest in. I’m going to be worn out by the time I get home. Hell, I’m already worn out. My back’s still killing me, and my uterus is screaming at me as what feels like menstrual cramps set in. I’m sitting on a bench, enjoying the music, trying to convince myself I’m experiencing Braxton Hicks and that I’m not actually in labor. Looking around, I see Kale across the yard talking with Jace. I take short, shallow breaths, and I close my eyes, willing this not to be happening.

“Um, excuse me, miss. Are you okay?” The slow Southern drawl is sexy, sophisticated, and it’s honestly the last thing I need—or want—to hear as I’m trying to control my breathing.

He crouches down in front of me and takes hold of my hand. Shaking my head, I wince as a sharp pain slices through me, and I squeeze his hand tight, trying to brace myself. Without waiting for me to answer, he snaps at a nearby partygoer, signaling for them to dial 911.

“I… Oh, son of a…” I cut myself off as a warm rush of liquid flows out of me. “I’m so, so sorry, but I think my water just broke. Holy shit. Oh God. Oh God. It got on your suit. Holy shit. Umm, I think I’m having a baby. In a backyard.”

I feel the stranger sit on the bench beside me. He slides his hand around my waist, using his other hand to brush away the hair from my face.

“Shhh. You’re safe. I’ve no doubt you’re a strong, beautiful woman, and you can do this. I won’t leave you. I promise. An ambulance is already on the way, and if you can hold off just a little longer, you won’t have to give birth on the grass.”

When my eyes finally reach his face, I realize that he looks familiar, but I can’t place him.

“Do... Do I know you?” I ask, shivering as the pain of a contraction roils through me.

He allows me to grip his hand, and he doesn’t even flinch at how hard I squeeze, almost as if I can transfer the pain to him.

He leans in and gives me a rueful smile. “Name’s Branson. I’m Knox’s big brother, and I haven’t always been well liked around these parts, which is probably why we’re not acquainted.”

As the pain of the last contraction subsides, I glance up at him. He looks at me with earnest care, and I give him a small smile.

“I’m Lucy. And I don’t know, Branson. You seem pretty okay to me.”

He chuckles, shifting me in his arms as he scans the yard, signaling to an unseen person. “You’d be the only person to say so, but I’m workin’ on it.”

Before I can respond, a sharp pain shoots in my belly, and I double over, wincing at the pain.

“Lucy, you okay?” I can hear the panic in his voice.

Clutching his arm, I grasp as hard as I can. “Branson…” I breathe. “As much as I love clinging to you, can you please find Kale for me? If I’m about to have his baby on your parents’ lawn, I should at least warn him, right?”

Branson gives me a beautiful, reassuring smile as his hand strokes my back. “Don’t worry, Lucy. We’ll take care of you. ”

I give him a weak smile as a sharp pain assaults my belly, and I double over in pain once again. All of a sudden, I feel a flurry of activity around me, and I look up just in time to see Knox pushing Branson away. Kale’s by my side, and I look up at him, gesturing towards Knox.

“Make sure to thank Branson,” I insist. Kale frowns down at me, but I don’t back down. “Kale, he was there when my water broke—on his suit, I might add. He held my hand through the pain. I don’t care who he is or who doesn’t like him. I’m just thankful he was around.”

Nodding, Kale gives me a tight smile as Knox returns. He gives Kale a slap on the shoulder then looks down on me.

“I guess this is the little guy’s way of getting back at me for stealing his thunder,” Knox jokes, and I give him a sheepish grin.

My next contraction starts just as the paramedics arrive, and they quickly load me onto a stretcher. Kale follows behind, and it’s a matter of time before we’re wheeled into a whirlwind of activity.

Kales grips my hand in the ambulance, and I look up at him. “Kale? I’m as much as I love Sprout, I’m really glad I’m not giving birth in the grass.”

Grinning, he shakes his head at me. “I’m glad, too.”

I DIDN’T actually have to worry about having a baby in the Wellingtons’ backyard because even after my water broke, Sprout decided to delay his entrance into the world. Fortunately, it was enough time for me to have an epidural, something Kale scowled at me for, but I didn’t care. Until he is the one dealing with labor pains, he doesn’t get a say.

“Okay, Lucy, it’s about that time,” the doctor informs me. “You’re fully dilated and we need to get you ready to push.”

Nodding, I let out a long, slow deep breath, more than ready to meet my son. A nurse in salmon-colored scrubs directs Kale to grab one of my legs. He squeezes my hand one last time and moves to the end of the bed, and I lurch forward in protest. I don’t care how many times his head’s been between my legs. The last thing I want is to traumatize him by seeing a baby’s head coming out of that sacred spot.

“Baby, it’s fine. I don’t mind,” he reassures me, but I shake my head. He cocks an eyebrow up at me, giving me a nod with a smile on his face, almost as if he can read my mind. “I promise I won’t look if that’s what you’re worried about. But you’ve got to push, and I want to help. Let me do this.”

Letting out a deep breath, I concede, knowing that I won’t change his mind no matter how much I want to protest. In the end, when it comes time to push, I barely register that anyone else is in the room. His coaching and encouragement through each push helps keep my focus on him, and even though he promised not to look, I see the way his eyes light up the moment I feel the baby escape from my body. Exhaustion flows through me as I lean back against the bed. Kale looks up at me with watery eyes, giving me the widest smile I’ve ever seen on his face. His expression is full of elation, awe, and pure love.

The sound of the baby crying snaps my attention, and I watch as he’s wrapped in a blanket then handed to Kale. He walks towards me and gently sits on the side of my bed.

“Hey, Sprout, meet your momma,” he whispers, lowering the baby into my arms. An overwhelming sob racks through my body at the sight of him—our precious, perfect baby boy. Kale brushes my sweaty hair aside and leans down to give me a kiss on the forehead. “You did amazing, baby. That was amazing. Like nothing I’ve ever experienced. It was the biggest rush of my life. Bombs have nothin’ on babies.”

Laughter escapes me, and I grin up at him then down at my son. “Hear that, Sprout? You’re more exciting than explosives. Don’t go getting any ideas now.”

“Okay, Momma. As much as I love Sprout, that’s not going on the birth certificate. Are you ready?” he asks, peering down at me.

After weeks of disagreeing on names, we finally decided that we’d split it. I get the first name and he gets the middle, and we both have one veto each. As much as Kale’s baby naming scares me, I’m excited to give our son a name.

“On the count of three?” I ask, and he nods. “One… two… three.”

“Austin,” he says at the same time as I tell him, “Jacob.”

“Jacob Austin Montgomery?” I try the name out and realize that it’s perfect. “I love it.”

Kale leans onto the mattress and gives me a smirk. “You know what this means, right?”

Frowning at him, I shake my head. “I don’t, and I’m not sure I want to.”

He brings a finger up to stroke Jacob’s face. “He’s got one awesome set of initials.” I look at him in confusion. “JAM! Seriously. I had no idea you were even picking a J name, but it worked out perfectly.”

I groan then give him a teasing smile. “Can I use a veto?” I ask jokingly, and he shakes his head.

“No way. From here on out, it’s you, me, and Jacob. Just like it’s meant to be.”

Epilogue Part 1

Kale

One year later

“BABY, HURRY up!” I call to the back bedroom, where Lucy’s getting ready. “Everyone’s going to be here in less than five minutes.”

It’s Jacob’s first birthday, and Lucy’s gone all out for it, even though the kid will never remember it, but according to her, she needs the memories and, well, the photos. The doorbell rings and I head to the door, quick to answer it since Jacob’s still down for his nap. I figure, just like he’s always done, he’s on his own time and he’ll make an appearance when he’s good and ready.

Opening the door, I see Branson standing on the other side, a huge-ass box in his arms. I take it from him and gesture for him to come inside. Lucy walks into the living room with a now awake Jacob in her arms, and she greets Branson, who leans down to give her a kiss on the cheek. Seeing his buddy Branson, Jacob leans into him, and I watch as Lucy transfers him into Branson’s arms.

“Just you today, Bran?” Lucy asks, and he pauses from tickling my son’s belly to look down at her.

“Yeah, just me. I couldn’t have missed this little guy’s first birthday,” he says, grinning as Jacob reaches up and grabs ahold of his ear. That’s my boy’s new favorite thing. Grabbing, pulling, tugging on anything he can get his hands on, and from the looks of it, Branson doesn’t seem to mind.

I finish getting things set up as Lucy and Branson catch up. After Jacob was born, Lucy was insistent that we go thank him in person, and they became quick friends—something that surprised pretty much everyone. But that’s Lucy. She knew a friend was all he needed at a time in his life when he didn’t have anyone. I’ll forever be thankful that he was there to comfort her when her water broke, and over the past year, I’ve come to consider him as a friend as well. He’s an honorary uncle for Jacob, and he doesn’t let more than a couple of weeks pass by before coming over for a visit. Jacob latched on to him, and although I was apprehensive in the beginning from everything I knew about him, Lucy’s made sure that Branson’s a part of the family. Now I don’t mind it one bit.

One by one, the rest of our friends begin to show up. Jace, Lexi, and their little girl, Maya, are the next to arrive, and Branson sets Jacob down so he can play. When Lucy got pregnant, I never would’ve believed my little guy would have playmates from my best friends, but life apparently decided to surprise us all.

Chaos ensues when Charlie and Knox arrive, each of them holding one of their two-month-old twins. Cade’s asleep in Charlie’s arms while Chloe’s squirming in Knox’s. Upon seeing them, Branson rises and takes his niece from his brother, settling back down on the couch, where he proceeds to bounce her up and down on his thighs as he discusses business with Knox.

Lucy flits around, greeting everyone and piling presents up in the corner where the ones from our moms are already waiting. I’m not sure why a one-year-old needs so many gifts he won’t remember, but I can’t question it because I know Lucy went a little crazy when it came to shopping for him herself.

It’s a whirlwind, as you can imagine, with a bunch of frazzled parents and multiple kids under the age of one. As much as Lucy tries to get him into blowing out his first candle, he’s more interested in sinking his grubby little fingers into the chocolate cake instead of trying to get rid of the flame. Finally, Lucy has to gesture towards the candle and ‘help’ him blow it out. Even though he didn’t help a bit, my boy cheeses like a loon when everyone starts clapping for him.

The rest of the party was chaotic at best. Jacob starting flinging cake around the room as soon as he got his hands on it and then began wailing when Lucy moved it out of his reach. It wasn’t until Branson lifted him out of his highchair and started bouncing him around the room that he calmed down.

“You’re a natural, you know?” I tell him as I approach the back window, where he’s pointing out things to my boy.

He turns to look at me, a rueful smile on his face. “I don’t know about all that, but this guy’s kinda my buddy. Not sure I’ll ever have any of my own. And that’s okay. I’m just glad I can be a part of his life, even if I don’t deserve it.”

I watch as Jacob rests against his shoulder, looking more than exhausted. “It’s not undeserved, man. You were there for Lucy when she needed you, and I’ll never forget that. You’re a part of our family now. Jacob loves you. Lucy loves you. I… I love that you suck at pool because your brother usually kicks my ass.”

He lets out a low chuckle, knowing that I’m right. “I appreciate it, Kale. It’s been a long damn time since I’ve been a real part of any family or had any real friends. I’ll try not to suck ass at it.”

At that moment, Jacob reaches up and latches on to Branson’s nose, effectively ruining the moment but causing him to laugh. Lucy slides in up beside me and I place an arm around her shoulder. Looking around the room, I grin, taking it all in. It’s been over two years since that damn explosion, and back then, if you’d have told me that this is where we’d all be, I’d have laughed and waved it off. Now? I can’t imagine any of our lives having turned out any differently.

After everyone’s gone, all the presents are put away, and Jacob’s down for the night, I head to the kitchen and pour us each a glass of wine, ready to decompress with my woman. She comes out of the bedroom and joins me in the living room, smiling at me as I hand her a glass, but instead of taking a drink, she sets it down on the coffee table.

“Who knew we were starting a trend when you knocked me up? Between Jacob, Maya, Cade, and Chloe, I feel more exhausted than I did when he was a newborn. It’s a shame Lily couldn’t be here. She’s a dream when it comes to entertaining the kids.”

She settles into my side on the couch, and I wrap an arm around her. “I know. Xavier sent his regards but said Lily’s having a blast down at the beach with his mom. After the latest disaster with Angela, they needed this vacation.”

“I know. I just missed them. That’s all. Thanks for a great party, Kale. Jacob’s favorite thing might’ve been the box Branson’s toy came in, but he still had a blast. We’re so lucky to have such great friends with kids he can grow up with.”

“Yeah, we are,” I agree. Leaning forward, I open up the drawer in the coffee table and pull out an envelope. “Hey, baby, there’s one more card that needs opening.”

As I turn to hand it to her, she pushes a small rectangular box into my hands. Cocking an eyebrow, I finger the box, wondering what this is. “As much as I love gifts, baby, you didn’t have to get me anything. It’s Jacob’s day.”

She turns the envelope over in her hands then looks up at me with curious eyes. “I could say the same to you. This is addressed to me, not him.”

“Then I guess you better open it,” I prompt as my heart begins to beat out of my chest. I’m anxious for her to see what’s inside.

Lucy turns the envelope over, and in a painstakingly slow fashion, she slides her finger under the top to open it. Her eyes widen when she pulls out a test with just one question and a Scantron so she can answer. I slide off the couch and kneel before her on the floor. Reaching underneath the couch, I pull out a thin, rectangular box and place it on the cushion next to her, opening it so she can see the contents.

Her eyes race to mine as she lifts the pencil out of the box, and I nod at the paper in her hand. “Life’s ultimate test, baby. All I need is an answer. All you’ve got to do is fill the appropriate bubble.”

As she gazes down at the Scantron then back up at me, her eyes dance. She takes the pencil and slowly starts filling out bubbles on the sheet. My palms turn sweaty the longer she takes, and my knees begin to ache as I continue to kneel before her. Finally, she sets the pencil back down in the box and holds the sheet out for me.

“All done, Teach,” she whispers seductively, giving me a wicked smile.

Snatching the paper from her hand, my heart swells as I look over the Scantron. Instead of just checking A for ‘yes’ or B for ‘no,’ she filled in all the bubbles necessary in order to spell out a big, fat ‘yes’ throughout the entire sheet. My eyes scan over the paper, and I grab the box out of my back pocket and set it on couch next to her, just like I did with the pencil box. This one, however, is square and small, and her fingers shake as she picks it up. When she opens it, she brings a soft hand to her mouth, her eyes racing to meet mine.

“Lucy Dawson, you’ve already agreed to be my wife, and all that’s left to do is for you to accept my ring. I love you, baby, and if you don’t become a Montgomery soon, Sprout and I are going to protest.”

I know it’s not the most romantic proposal, but it’s us and it makes her laugh, even as the tears well in her eyes. She picks up the ring and slides it on her finger before flinging herself into my arms.

“I accept your ring, even if it means I’m subjecting myself to a lifetime of foodie and garden jokes. I don’t even care. I love you, Kale Montgomery, and I’m with Sprout. This needs to happen sooner rather than later.”

She gives me a knowing look then gestures to the box she handed me earlier. After rising off my knees, I sit on the couch beside her, letting it rest in my lap.

“Open it,” she insists.

With trembling fingers, I slowly slide off the paper in true Lucy fashion, and she gives me a small scowl, which I return with a playful grin. Once the paper’s gone, I lift the small black lid off the box, and my breath catches at the contents inside.

“Are you freaking kidding me?” I ask, unable to mask my surprise.

“Nope. And if your timing’s right with the wedding, you just might get your Dawson. You know, if it’s a boy,” she says, smirking at me.

Setting down the positive pregnancy test, I pull her into my embrace, thrilled that she’s going to be my wife and even more thrilled to expand our family.

“We’re in this together, baby. No matter what. You’re my best friend. The love of my life. My future wife. You’re it for me, and that’s all that matters. Boy, girl—I don’t care.”

She grins up at me, lifting to give me a kiss, and as I cuddle on the couch with my fiancée, I realize that this is the life and I wouldn’t have it any other way.

Epilogue Part 2

Cohen

The Not-So-Distant Future

WITHOUT KNOCKING, I let myself into Knox’s house straight into the chaos that awaits me. Kale, Jace, and Knox are sitting in the middle of the living room at what looks like a glamorous tea party. I’m laughing at the pink boa around Knox’s neck when my legs are attacked by my oldest niece, Chloe.

“Uncle Cohey’s here!” she exclaims as her tiny arms wrap around me. Four more pairs of eyes gleam when they see me, and I prepare myself for the attack.

The tea party’s abandoned as my nephew, Cade, leads the charge against me, and I pretend he knocks me over easily. A massive dog pile ensues and Chloe does her best to tickle my most sensitive side as the rest of the brood continues the attack until I’m begging for mercy from this little gang of hooligans.

I’m given a reprieve when my sister-in-law Charlie calls out to them. “Kids, we’re leaving!”

They scramble to get off me, and I sit up, catching my breath. I watch as all the kids race to the front door to say bye to their moms. Charlie, along with her best friends Lucy and Lexi, are all dolled up, ready for a night out on the town in Nashville.

Rising to my feet, I make my rounds, greeting the women, and when I lean in to give Charlie a kiss on the cheek, she gives me a wicked gleam. “Don’t worry, Cohen. We’ll take good care of her.”

I let out a low chuckle and shake my head. “That’s what scares me.”

“She’s in good hands. You have absolutely nothing to worry about,” Lucy chimes in.

My arms fold across my chest as I cock an eyebrow up at them. “Right. Like I don’t remember what happened last time y’all went out.”

Charlie gives me a sheepish grin, and Lucy waves me off. “Oh, that was nothing. I bet that jerk will think twice before he slaps a married woman’s ass next time he’s out patrolling for a quick lay.”

“That’s a pretty safe bet. At least it is if she locked him in an arm bar anywhere near as tight as it was when she did it to me. Although, in my case, I was just caught off guard,” Branson explains, arriving just in time to see the women off. Charlie gives him a playful scowl. “Ladies. Looking beautiful as ever.”

Charlie reaches up to pat Branson’s cheek. “Keep telling yourself that, Bran. All right, we’re out of here. Good luck, guys,” she offers, giving us a wink.

The women call out their goodbyes, and once the door’s closed, Branson puts his arm around my shoulder as we watch the rest of the guys removing their tea party gear.

“You ready for this, kid?” he asks with a smirk on his face.

As my gaze continues to rest on Jace, Knox, and Kale, the sound of the kids running around fills my ears. My mind goes back to Knox’s engagement party and the way the guys all laughed at Kale’s guarantee. When he leaned in close and told me that I was next, I didn’t believe him for a single second.

And let me tell you. I’ve never been more wrong in my life.

Playlist

Small Bump- Ed Sheerhan

Why Don't You Love Me- Hot Chelle Rae, Demi Lovato

Kiss Me Slowly- Parachute

5:19- Matt Wertz

Best Day of My Life- American Authors

All I Ever Wanted- Matt Wertz

Are You With Me- Easton Corbin

Last First Kiss- Ron Pope

Waned You More- Lady Antebellum

If I Didn't Have You- Thompson Square

All of Me- LLoyd

Tonight- John Legend, Ludacris

Need You Now- Lady Antebellum

Maybe It's Over- Jon McLaughlin

Summer Is Over- Jon McLaughlin feat Sara Bareilles

Just Say The Word- Josh Kelley

Beautiful Soul- Jesse McCartney

Sleeping With a Friend- Neon Trees

Not a Bad Thing- Justin Timberlake

I Belong- Tyler Hilton

Just Say Yes- Snow Patrol

Gone Too Soon- Daughtry

In love With A Girl- Gavin DeGraw

We Both Know- Colbie Caillat, Gavin DeGraw

Ride- SoMo

Show Off- SoMo

I Don't Wanna Let You Go- Ross Copperman

Beneath Your Beautiful- Labrinth feat. Emile Sande

Acknowledgements

Derek- your love and support means the world to me! You are amazing. Thank you for keeping me in line and not minding a dirty house…at least not too much. Love you!

Teri Beth- I can’t imagine my books without your touch. Your meticulous notes help bring my stories to perfection, and I could never thank you enough!

Sarah- I love your face, even if you want to hurt my characters from time to time. Just remind me to keep you out of the way of frying pans! Bouncing ideas off you is so much fun, even if you want to hurt me.

Michelle- Thanks for all you do! You’re a sounding board and I appreciate it more than you’ll ever know. Your music suggestions are the best!

Bianca- Thanks for loving my men as much as I do! Your advice is so important to the writing process, and I am so thankful I have you. Your emails always crack me up!

Mickey- You make the editing process fun and I couldn’t be more grateful for that. Your gifs have me laughing out loud and I love them!

There are so many other people I could, and should, thank, but I am literally down to the wire to send this off. I love each and every one of my readers and supporters and I couldn’t do this without y’all! Thanks so much for all your kind words, reviews, and messages!!

About the Author

I'm a twenty six year old book junkie who decided that there were too many stories in my head to keep to myself. I work for the government by day and write by night. It’s a crazy, busy life, and I love every single second of it.

If I’m not writing or looking through tons of photos of hot men, all in the name of research, then you can probably find me curled up with my Kindle, ignoring the rest of the world. I love my sports almost as much as I love my books. My other obsessions include red wine, hot men, country music, and all things Grace Potter.

I LOVE to hear from readers, so please feel free to contact via any social media site listed below.

Website

Facebook

Twitter

Goodreads

Email

Content

Inflame
Explosive - 3
Tessa Teevan

Prologue

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31

Chapter 32

Chapter 33

Chapter 34

Chapter 35

Epilogue Part 1

Epilogue Part 2

Playlist

Acknowledgements

About the Author